Indian girls are innocent

Story codes : : M/f, M/f+, f-self, MF/f, enema, exhibition, fisting, incest, spanking, teen, toys, D/s, B/D, bondage, chastity belt, real, slow, romantic, reluctant, humiliation, nc, Serious

Synopsis : An overseas Indian man marries a beautiful Indian girl who was born and brought up in an Indian village. He has to teach her the basics of sex and its pleasure. He then gradually imposes restrictions on her and corresponding punishments to preserve her obedience and conservative attitude. Meantime, her sister also comes to live with them and she is disciplined and forced to submit as a training process to continue to be good after her marriage. Her sister is also used for BDSM experiments by the husband and wife.

PART 1 – The search for a homely Indian girl

My name is Vijay and I am 25 years old. I am an Indian by birth and my parents are from rural parts of southern India. They migrated to Canada about 30 years back and lived there since. I was born there and completed my education in Toronto. Despite being away from India for such a long time, my parents maintain the culture and tradition, and also mainly speak Tamil (an Indian language) at home.

I have visited India several times and admire the culture and tradition of the Indians. Unlike in Canada or any other modernised countries, women are still treated as goddesses but at the same time as inferior sex to men. The women are very conservative and homely. They usually don’t go out at night or hang around with male friends. They respect their virginity more than their life, and as such if a girl is raped, she usually commits suicide in the rural parts of India even in this modern computer era. However, it is noticeable that the girls living in the cities in India are fond of becoming westernised and modernised rather than keeping up with their traditions. These modern girls smoke, drink and even have casual sex. Obviously, their parents do not know about this if at all the girl is involved in such activities.

The type of girl that I always wanted to marry was the homely natured girl who has no mal-habits and would be good at cooking, going to temples and perhaps singing or dancing. It is these types of girls who in my opinion can take care of the house well and bring up children in a good manner. That doesn’t mean she would be an uneducated foolish girl with no knowledge of the outside world. In my mind, she should have completed at least High School and have a good command of English too.

I have completed my MBA and joined a multi-national trading firm about six months ago. I earn a decent salary and all my expenses are taken care by the company. My father is a businessman and my mother is a housewife. My dad earns good money in his business and is well educated. I have no siblings, so I get all the attention from my parents. But I have not misused that attention. I don’t smoke, drink or go clubbing. Perhaps it just the gene since my father also does not have any of these habits. I now felt it was the next phase of my life and it was time to settle down in life by getting married. My parents were also of the same opinion and that made my plans easier. They suggested we leave for India and find a match for me and I agreed as I felt there would hardly be any girls here in Canada who could meet my requirements and expectations.

After a few days, we arrived in our hometown in India after some two years. The last time I was here was during my academic break. We settled into our house which was being maintained by the servants. Sooner later, my dad called upon the Marriage Agent to come to our house with photographs of girls who are awaiting marriage. He brought about fifteen photographs of girls who match the description we had given to him (i.e. beautiful, educated and from a nice family background). I browsed through the pictures and one girl caught my eye and created that feeling inside me that she was the one for me. The Agent said he name was Preethi, 20 years old, completed Bachelors in Home Science, and her father was a college lecturer who is well-known in the region. It looked ideal for us so my dad immediately asked the Agent to arrange for a ‘Bride-viewing’ which is traditional in our culture. The boy and his parents go to the girl’s house to see the girl and discuss further matters with her parents. Two days later, the Agent called us and informed us to visit the bride’s house on Sunday afternoon.

As I had nothing much to do in that village, I went to the lake nearby and sat under a tree getting some fresh air. I held her photo in my hand and admired her, creating some emotional feelings for her. It was not really lust but love. However, my darker side comes in once in a while and at that moment it did. I imagined her totally naked and bound up-side-down pleading for mercy from me. That thought soon vanished and I imagined her as sweet as she was on the photo. She was wearing a Red coloured sudidhar (an Indian garment that has a full-sleeves shirt like top with V-Shaped neck without collar but much longer reaching up to the knees, and a matching pant). She was much fairer than many local girls with whitish-brown skin. She was slim and was about 5’8’ tall. She had blue eyes and thick long hair. Her smile was sweet with nice teeth structure. Her breasts were not clearly visible behind the sudidhar in the picture but they were not bulging out. I thought to myself I had got an ideal partner that I always wanted. I returned home as it was getting dark.

The long-awaiting Sunday arrived and I woke up early in the morning and took a good bath. I dressed up neatly in white long-sleeves shirt and a pair of black trousers. My parents and I drove off with the Agent to the girl’s house which was located some 20km away. It took us about 45 minutes to get there through the poor road works done. When we arrived, we were greeted by her parents and relatives at the entrance and were invited in to take a seat. We slowly walked in and sat down. They served some snacks and asked some general questions about me. After a while, they said ‘Preethi, bring coffee for them’. This is the usual process when ‘Bride-viewing’. She soon brought several cups of coffee arranged in a tray and walked into the hall with her head facing the floor. This is respect for the people there and of course she was shy. She was now dressed in a bright yellow saree with a colourful golden border. The saree colour matched her skin colour and made her look all the more attractive. She served coffee to my father first, then to my mother and then to me. When she was serving me, her father said ‘He is the groom’. She lifted her head for a second and saw me. When I saw her, she immediately moved on to serve coffee to the rest of the people sitting there. After that was done, she went back inside and I could hear a few giggles among the girls inside the room she walked into. Her father said ‘She is a very good and quiet girl and has completed a degree in Home Science and thus she should be able to be a good housewife’. Her mother then said ‘We taught her how to behave when she goes to her husband’s house after marriage. She can do all the housework and cook good food’. Her father then asked us ‘So, what do you think? Do you like her?’ My father said he thinks she is a very good girl and we all like her very much, and I nodded my approval. ‘However, can we just ask her a few things?’ asked my father. ‘Sure…..Preethi come here dear’ her father said. ‘So what types of food do you cook?’ asked my mother. ‘All types. If I don’t know anything, I will learn from you in no time’ she replied promptly. ‘Do you know any arts like singing or dancing or something?’ asked my mother again. ‘I can dance Barathanatyam (a classical Indian type of dance) and play the Sitthar’ she replied. Actually it didn’t matter too much but mainly these questions are to test her speech and hearing and her eye co-ordinations. ‘I like the girl very much and I want to know whether she likes me too’ I said to everyone. Her father looked at her and she blushing nodded her head signalling her acceptance. The crowd became into a jolly mood as Preethi rushed into her room. My parents started discussing with her parents further about the engagement and marriage arrangements. At the end of it all, it was decided that the engagement would happen right away and the marriage in two weeks time.

Our traditional engagements do not involve exchanging rings between the groom and the bride but rather exchanging a plate filled with fruits, flowers and other religious items between the parents of the two sides. Accordingly, our engagement was conducted in this manner and after that there was a reading or announcement that the two of us are hereby engaged and everyone is officially invited for the marriage. During this time, she was sitting opposite me some 10 feet away. I was looking at her but had to turn away quite often since everyone else’s’ eyes were on us in the middle of the circle. I could sense the joy and happiness in her through her expressions and I caught her a few times when she looked up at me and blushed away. She was too beautiful to stop looking and was really charming. The engagement ceremony soon came to an end and my parents waived goodbye to them and stated their departure. I looked at her and waived goodbye and she responded by waiving me goodbye too. We soon drove off and went back home. We started marriage preparations and printing of invitations. I preferred scanning a copy of the invitation and emailing to all my friends. I would be surprised if anyone could make it this far for the marriage…18 hours by flight and a further 8 hours drive! No chance! It was all said and done and my life was about to enter into a whole different world.

Two weeks passed and the marriage day arrives…

PART 2 – The Day of Marriage arrives

I woke up at 5.00am and took an oil bath according to the instructions of my parents. It was really relaxing and kind of freshening towards a long day ahead. I soon got ready and wore a white long-sleeves shirt neatly ironed and a Dhothi (a traditional towel-like white colour silk cloth which is very long to be wrapped around the waist and worn on special occasions). I did my hair neatly and looked into the mirror to make sure I did not make a fool out of myself. The marriage is usually at the bride’s house, so we had to go there. My parents and I drove in our car while our relatives followed on a bus behind us. We arrived there and were warmly welcomed by everyone in the house. They showed me my room on the first floor. I went there and there were a few men to do the make-up for me. Once that was done, I went down and sat on the stage where the marriage would take place. Several religious ceremonies were happening simultaneously. A while later, they brought the bride to the stage. She was dressed in a Red saree with a matching red blouse. She was wearing two large gold necklaces and one diamond necklace and various other shining jewellery on her head, nose and ears. She was also wearing gold bangles on her wrists and her ankles. She looked all the more beautiful than I had seen her during the engagement. With her head facing the ground, she was slowly sat down to my right. The marriage happens by the groom tying three knots with a yellow string around her neck which hangs like a necklace. However, nowadays, it is indeed a necklace that would have the edges made of yellow string just enough to tie the knots. Several minutes passed and it was time. I tied the knots around her neck and she officially became my wife – Mrs. Preethi Vijay from that moment. The beautiful statue is my wife! The music was very loud and there were flowers being thrown at us and she was smiling and absolutely delighted. I was delighted too. The other aspects of the ceremony took place and a few hours later it was lunch time. After lunch, there were more ceremonies. Around 4.00pm, my parents and I along with our relatives left their house for our house. The bride, her family and relatives would come to our house sooner later to give away their daughter (more like farewell).

Preethi and her relatives soon arrived at our house and we returned them with heartily welcomes. The next ceremony is the ‘Bride Invitation’ ceremony, which means we are inviting the bride to live with us henceforth. There was not much to be done though. We had arranged for some light music and then dinner. Preethi and I had dinner together with both our parents on a round table. She kept silent for most of the time while I was chatting with her dad. The dinner soon finished and she was taken away by a group of her companions for preparing her for the next ceremony – ‘The relaxing Ceremony’. I think it is fairly evident from the name itself that it is nothing but First Night for me and her.

I was to go to the ‘Wedding Room’ which was specially arranged for the First Night with flowers all over the bed and candles around the bed. Smooth silk blankets and pillows arranged neatly. There were beautiful paintings and pictures hanging on the wall around the room to make it more attractive. This room was originally empty before today. As we have 12 bedrooms in the house, it is inevitable that some rooms would be empty and used only as a guest-room. As in all other rooms, there was an attached bathroom in this room as well. There was soap, shampoo and 2 towels kept ready for use in the bathroom. I took a quick shower to wash away the sweat and wore a short-sleeves shirt and a Dhothi. I looked at the time and it was already 10.30pm. I sat there waiting for my sweet Preethi. The clock was moving too slow! I was humming a music tune and impatiently waited. Finally the door opened after a knock. As she was gently pushed in, I heard the laughter of her friends and companions. She was slowly walking towards me watching her feet rather than looking up at me. She was carrying a cup, which had milk in it. It is traditional that the bride brings the milk for the husband to drink half of the cup after which she would drink the other half. Just like that, she gave me the cup, fell on my feet and took my blessings (also according to tradition). I put the cup on the side table and gently lifted her back up. I sat on the bed and indicated her to sit too. I then took the cup and drank half of the milk and gave her the other half. She drank it from the same spot I drank from  so that my saliva is part of her intake. I placed the cup back on the side table. She was quiet and still, probably waiting for me to say something first. I didn’t know how and where to start from but I was sure I should break the ice first! ‘So, we are married now, huh? I didn’t know you two weeks back but now we are about to spend the rest of our lives together for one another. Interesting…’ I said. ‘Hmm’ was her response. I decided the best way to get her talking was to pamper her with questions after questions. It worked. I asked her about her childhood, her favourite sports, her hobbies, her skills, her family, her friends etc. By the end of this series of questions, we were chatting quite interestingly and she was laughing and smiling. In each moment, I was admiring her features and still getting in terms with the fact that I have married my ‘Dream-girl’ with every requirement of mine seemingly satisfied. More than two hours have passed just talking. I wanted some sort of sex tonight so I started by asking her what happened once she left the dinner table earlier. She blushed and said ‘They took me to take a bath, what else.’ I took her hand and smelt her palm as she turned away from me. ‘What soap?’ I asked charmingly. ‘Not soap…it is… it is Turmeric powder and sandal powder and also various types of oils’ she replied with little hesitation. ‘It smells good’ I appreciated. ‘What happened after that?’ I asked. ‘Then, I was dressed up and brought here’ she said. She was wearing a Blue saree with a Violet blouse underneath. She now had fewer jewelleries than at the time of the marriage but nevertheless was amazingly attractive. ‘Did your mom or friends give you any advice? They usually do, don’t they?’ I asked curiously. ‘Hmmm…yes’ she replied. I lied next to her lap and asked ‘So what did they say?’. ‘They said not to tell you’ she said. I thought that was the stupidest reply there could possibly be! ‘It’s alright, tell me. I want to know’ I said. ‘Hmm…nothing much’ she tried to avoid. ‘There must be something’ I persisted. ‘Okay, I will tell you’ she started. I knew she would be saying it! ‘My mom asked me to be a good girl and to make sure to keep oiling the lamp throughout the night. She also told me to do whatever you said and not to make you unhappy or disappointed. Of course, she asked me to hesitate a bit before giving in so that it would be more real’. ‘Oil the lamp? She doesn’t even know why! It is just to make sure she remains awake the whole night to please me even if I actually slept off’ I thought to myself. ‘So, you would do anything I say right? Otherwise your mom might be mad!’ I stated. ‘The first thing I want you to do is to be yourself rather than acting like being hesitant or giving in just because you are told by your mom, alright?’ I asked. ‘Hmm…okay’ she replied. ‘Good then. Let’s talk some matters openly since we are going to be together for the rest of our lives. Okay?’. ‘Hmm’. I continued ‘Are you fine with having children in the near future or would you like to enjoy for a few years before planning?’. She blushed. ‘I will make the choice then…we shall wait three years’ I said. ‘Three years??’ she exclaimed. ‘So you want to have babies now right?’ I asked her with a laugh and poked her cheek with my finger. ‘No, I did not mean it that way…’ she managed. ‘What I meant was why so long?’ she asked. ‘Well, you are only 20 and I am only 25. We can enjoy our youth and then have children when we are more matured’ I answered. She nodded. ‘Hey but don’t be disappointed that nothing else is going to happen. There is a lot for you to explore soon’ I gave her encouragement. She pretended not to be disappointed but her body language disclosed the truth. ‘Explore? What? I don’t want to….’ She said. This is something typical all conservative girls are supposed to say so I was actually happy with her saying this. ‘I think we can start exploring something tonight itself’ I said and got up. She got up too. I suppose it was respect. I signalled her to sit down. She did. I grabbed an Audio CD and put it into the CD Player. It was all Tamil songs that were romantic and sexy. I believed it would create some mood. As I expected, she was blushing listening to the wordings in the songs. I got back near her and this time lied on her lap facing her up. Her hands started curdling my forehead and hair and she was starting to treat me like a baby. She said some cheeky sweet words and I matched her.

Soon, I put my hands round her neck and slowly pulled myself up and pushed her gently on the bed as I moved on top of her. I then kissed her forehead. The flowers on the bed created a sensational mood and I was getting excited. I slowly pulled away her saree from the top to her waist level. This exposed her violet blouse. My eyes were inches away from her breasts and this time it was much clearer and easier to estimate that it was about 36B. Her eyes were closed. Perhaps that is how she could concentrate. I kissed her cheeks gently and then her lips. She did not know how to kiss lip-to-lip but she soon followed me and was playing with her tongue on mine. ‘Is that how innocent and naïve Indian girls are?’ I wondered. After a while, I slowly lifted her to a sitting position with her legs still stretched forward. This allowed me to move my hands behind her back and hold her more tightly towards me for a more stronger kiss. She seemingly enjoyed it. I then withdrew myself from her to see her reaction. Her eyes opened and she giggled. She buried her face on her hands and bent towards her lap in embarrassment. She had forgotten herself during the passionate kiss. I got off the bed and gently pulled her hand. She adjusted her saree back up over her shoulder and followed my hand to get off the bed. I then pulled her a little hard so that she would hug me in some force. I attached my lip with hers again and this time when my hands went around her back, her hands went around mine. We were in such an intimate lock. I held the edge of her saree and let it go again up to her waist level. She didn’t care. She is starting to feel involved and her shyness is fading. My hand lowered a bit to her hips. The beauty of a saree is that it doesn’t cover the hip portion generally unless the women purposely pull the edge that goes over the shoulder all the way around their hips. As such, since her saree is down to the hip, her hip and stomach was exposed. Though not much area exposed, it is still an intimate sensual location. The music continued and I can sense her getting hot and wet. She was kissing me without moving her body a single bit. I then moved my fingers around her back portion of the hip. It created some friction and she paused kissing for a second. But she then continued. I started having the feeling that she is continuing the kiss in order not to face me in that embarrassment. Obviously, it was nothing embarrassing, but it is the way these totally inexperienced girls should think when with a man for the first time in their life! I played my fingers around her waist for a while and then silently unhooked the saree from her hip. The saree slowly fell to the ground exposing the petticoat (underskirt that is long enough to hang from the waist to her toes. She realised that her saree had fallen and withdrew herself from kissing. She did not pick the saree up to cover herself but turned herself towards the other side with her hands crossed against her breasts. Her head was down. ‘Hey, don’t worry, I am your husband and it is alright for me to see you like this’ I explained. The fact is that these girls never go to swimming pools or elsewhere where they wear little exposing clothing. Thus, presumably, no men would have seen her like this previously. I walked towards her and turned her around. I purposely stared her from top to bottom. I pulled her both hands to the side and stared her again. I was quite enjoying this. There was no response from her. ‘Well, I think you had enough for today. We can go to sleep if you want’ I said sweetly. ‘No, No. I…I…I am sorry’ she regretfully said. ‘Hey dear, don’t worry. I understand’ I said and took her head to my chest. I then cuddled her hair. It was amazingly soft and oiled.  ‘I think we can go to sleep, dear’ I said. ‘I told I am sorry. I am really sorry. We…we shall continue the enjoyment’ she said with a smile and enthusiasm. I felt that was an opportunity to do something exotic. ‘Can you show me a quick dance for the music?’ I asked. She blushed and shook her head no. I persisted and requested with ‘Please, please’ in a seductive way. She started slowly moving to the tune and moved her hands and legs beautifully. It indeed matched the music. I joined in with her by holding her hands. Eventually, she got into her dancing rhythm and I sat on the bed and watch her wonderful dance to the fast sexy music. It was about 3.00am. The song finished and she was exhausted. She came and stood in front of me. I pulled her both hands with my both hands and I fell back on the bed so she fell on top of me. I held her tight around her waist. She was breathing quite heavily. I started undoing her blouse buttons as she lay on my chest exhausted. The buttons are undone and her blouse should slip when she gets up. I continued to undo the laces on her petticoat as well. She realised this and also that her blouse has been undone. Soon, she started hitting me pretending to be angry. I laughed and started kissing her to calm her down. Her hands started unbuttoning my shirt. I let her back go in order to give her room to undo the rest of my buttons. She patiently did the first three buttons. Then she pulled back up a bit to reach the lower buttons. At this time, her blouse fell on my chest. I used my hand to take and throw it to the side. She was wearing a white bra and now her breasts were more visible and looser. She quickly undid my shirt buttons to equalise things. I moved her aside to remove my shirt. Her petticoat slipped down a little and she quickly pulled it back to place. I saw her and laughed ‘Still trying to hide, huh?’. ‘Hahaha’ she teased. I felt she was losing the barrier between us by teasing me. I dropped my shirt next to the bed and am now wearing a white vest. I jumped towards her and grabbed her. I rolled her on top of me and held her tight. ‘Let’s remove your petticoat now dear’ I said and instantly I pulled it down. She was helpless and could only hide her face on my chest. I pulled it down to her knees but could not reach any further. I put my hand on her white panties in the middle touching both ass-cheeks. She got up and kneeled in front of me. I saw the front part of her panties which was completely covering her pussy. She pulled the rest of the petticoat to the floor and started undoing my Dhothi. That was a quick job just to remove the belt and undo the knot. It opened as if she opened a double door. Cool air rushed into my thighs and abdomen. My penis started having an erection again. Till, I hid the erection from her but now she was seeing it bulge up my brief. She started laughing. I was feeling embarrassed now. I wanted to strip her naked to compensate this. I got up and she started running around. I caught her and undid the bra and also pulled down her panties while she was facing the wall. She is totally naked now facing the wall with her one hand crossed over her exposed breasts and one hand over her exposed anus. I turned off the lights.

It was now dim with only the oil lamp and two candles. I walked towards her slowly and touched her shoulders gently. She reacted like an electric shock passed through her. I glanced at her naked backside in the dim light and then gently turned her around. She turns with her eyes closed and head facing down. I presume turning off the light calmed her a bit and relaxed her tension. She reached to undo my vest, but I didn’t let her. I wanted to stay superior while pleasing her at the same time. That is why I had let her remove all my other clothes. She seemed a bit let off by not being able to undo my vest and briefs but I gave her little time to think that over. I gently pushed her on the bed and started caressing her breasts. I put my fingers and circled around the areola for a while. ‘Huhh’ came the noise. She was getting horny. I continued the circulations and now circulated around her nipples. She was moaning more frequently. She was facing her left with her head flat on the bed. She did not even see me for a split second. Her nipples were erected nicely. I didn’t touch it yet! I am now circling more and more around her nipples to make it more interesting. She was getting wet underneath and her body temperature was increasing. Her moans got louder and louder and more and more frequent. I am sure she has not experienced this before. Her hands came to her breasts to help my hands but I gently took them and put them on her sides. She was getting impatient now. I still refused to touch her nipples and decided to divert her attention to her pussy. When my hand touched her clit, she got up quickly. ‘What?’ I asked. ‘Nothing, it’s ticklish’ she tiredly. ‘It will be like that initially. It will be better sooner than you know! Relax!’ I said and pressed my hand against her forehead forcing her to lie back down. I touched her clit again with my forefinger. She moaned. ‘It is not that bad now is it?’ I asked. ‘Hmmm…it is fine’ she replied. While slowly moving my finger from up to down over her clit, I was wondering to make her have a clitoris orgasm tonight or not. I surely didn’t want to insert my finger into her tight pussy tonight as I had other plans in mind. I looked at the time and it was 4.45am. It was almost morning. She would need to take a shower at about 5.30am and help my mom with making breakfast. This is what usually happens after everyone’s First Night. I was thinking of making her reach the edge of climax just before it was time for her to take a shower so that she would be in that state when she goes out because she wouldn’t dare to try to cum by herself as she does not even know how to masturbate and does not know the feeling or method of coming. That was exciting to imagine. ‘You take some rest and I will go to the toilet and be back’. I went in, masturbated, showered and came back out all fresh. It was 5.20am now. I put on my briefs, vest and a pair of trousers that was hanging behind the bathroom door. I got on the bed and noticed that her nipples were pressed. I was tempted to ask her but decided not to. She was only lying there but not sleeping. ‘Preethi’ I whispered. ‘You look so beautiful’ I complimented. That was enough to wake her up into embarrassment. She blushed and said ‘You are handsome too’. I laid next to her and started playing with her clit again. She gasped. ‘Please, enough. I need to go soon. Your mom will be up soon. Enough please’ she pleaded. ‘A little more…please’ I said. She could not refuse. I gently stroked her clit and rubbed it from up to down. She was moaning now. Five minutes later, her body was shivering and she was moaning louder and harder. I stopped, got off the bed and put on the lights. I saw her naked body in the bright light sweating and covered with juices around her pubic area. I went back to the bed and she was happy. I was pleased to make her happy for the night. Only thing was that she is at least 75% near her first clitoris orgasm and she is going to take a shower and go out of the room. ‘It’s 5.30am dear. Get a shower’ I said. She got up and covered herself with her hands. ‘Turn away’ she said as she walked past the bed to the other side to the bathroom. She picked her clothes that were lying on the floor before entering the bathroom. ‘Should I help?’ I asked innocently. ‘No…Thank….Youuuu’ she replied teasingly. I just smiled and pulled the blanket over myself and slept. She took a shower, dressed back into the last night’s dress and walked out of the room with a certain level of uncomfortness on her pussy and also in her nipples.

PART 3 – Our honeymoon trip

I slept for about seven hours and woke up at around 1.00pm. It was lunch time already. I took a shower and was thinking about what had happened the previous night and felt quite happy. I wanted more! I put on some new clothes and went to the hall. My dad was sitting in the hall reading some of the mails that had arrived. He had finished his lunch already. I greeted him and sat next to him turning the TV on. ‘Had a good night?’ he asked. I just smiled and ignored his question. My wife came and called me for lunch. My mom informed me that she had made lunch today. I tasted the dishes one by one. It was really nice and tasty. I however didn’t want to make Preethi feel too great about her good work, so I said ‘The food is okay…there is more room for improvement’. Her face turned from happy to sad instantly. I bet she was expecting something like ‘It is fantastic, awesome, you are the best cook I had ever met’ kind of expressions. Well, she deserved those comments for the delicious food anyway but I kept it to myself. I told my mom in front of Preethi ‘You should teach her some of your recipes soon’. Preethi seemingly accepted her cooking was not up to the mark and nodded as I spoke. I returned to the sofa to catch the cricket match happening. My father then said ‘I have booked two tickets for you and Preethi tonight for your honeymoon to Ooty (A beautiful mountain which is cool around the year and a major holiday destination for newly-weds)’. That took me by surprise as I only got married yesterday. ‘I haven’t told Preethi or your mom yet, so you can tell them and get ready to leave’. ‘Thanks dad’ I said and went to the kitchen. ‘Mom, tickets have been booked for me and Preethi to go to Ooty tonight’. ‘Wow, that’s great’ my mom said happily. I looked at Preethi and she was appearing to be happy too but did not say much. ‘Pack the clothes Preethi, we should leave in another two hours to be able to catch the flight’. She slowly ran in joy to get packing. I got myself a glass of water and went to my room to help her in packing. When I entered, I hugged her from behind. ‘Let me go’ she hesitated. ‘No way, we are going to have a very happy time for two weeks’. ‘Okay okay, wait till we get there okay. Your mom might come in. Leave me’ she said. I just kissed her cheek from the back and took some shirts and pants from the wardrobe and threw them on the bed. She would iron them and pack. I then instructed her to ensure my toiletries are packed. I then prepared my video and digital still cameras to be taken and placed them into my camera bag. I then went into the bathroom and changed my clothes which I would be wearing during my travel. When I came out, Preethi said ‘You look nice on this clothes’. I smiled and asked her to get ready as well. I then left the room. I took the car and went to the nearby town some 10 minutes away. I bought some snacks and drinks to take while travelling. I didn’t want to buy anything else since almost everything is available in Ooty as well. I returned home and saw Preethi was ready. She was wearing a light blue sudidhar with a mild-orange border. She looked so wonderful with her basic make-up on. ‘Good, you look ready’ I stated. ‘Yes’ she replied. I then spoke to my dad for a while and took the tickets and hotel details from him. Soon, we were out on our car and the driver drove us to the airport.

It was a quiet drive as I preferred looking at the sceneries and she appeared to be sleepy after the sleepless night. We arrived the airport in 2 hours. We checked in and took our boarding passes. She had not travelled in an aeroplane before so I took her with me through Customs. There was no immigration formalities required. We were soon inside the flight. It was about 2 hours flying time. ‘So, are you excited?’ I asked. ‘Hmm…ya’ she said with a beautiful smile. Whatever she said or did was a beauty of its own. I was more excited than her since I had so many plans for the two weeks. It is only likely that we would spend two or three days sightseeing and the rest of the time will be spent in the room for my sexual pleasures. It was a small flight and very few people on board. We were seated in a two-seat a side at the back. The nearest other passenger was several metres away in front. I lifted the middle armrest up and put my hands around Preethi’s neck. She looked towards me and lay her head on my shoulder. She was tired and I can see that on her eyes. ‘Take some rest Preethi. We have some distance to travel’. She closed her eyes and started sleeping in that position. The hostress brought some orange juice and snacks. I had that and just looked out of the window as the sun was setting. We soon were landing. Preethi woke up by herself. ‘Is there a toilet here?’ she asked. I told her there wasn’t one but actually there was one in the front of the flight. I wanted her to hold on to her pressure at least until we got off the plane. She sighed. ‘How long will it take to get down?’ she asked quite restlessly. ‘Another fifteen minutes’ I coolly replied. She sighed again. The fifteen minutes passed and we arrived at the airport. We went to collect our suitcases first. Just before coming out, I told her ‘You can use the toilet here or you can use the toilet at the hotel when we arrive in about 10 minutes’. ‘We will get to the hotel then’ she said and we moved out past the customs. We took a taxi and arrived at the hotel. It was a five-star hotel, the best at Ooty. The bell-captain took our luggage and showed our room after we checked-in. After placing the baggage in the cabinet in our room. I gave him some tips and he waived goodbye.

The room was well decorated with dim lighting and brighter table lamps. It had all facilities that can be expected in a five-star hotel. Preethi walked straight into the toilet to relieve herself. I sat on the bed and removed my shoes and socks. I then grabbed the room service menu and decided to order some light food for dinner. I soon heard the flush and she was out a moment later. She looked more comfortable now. ‘What do you want to eat?’ I asked her. ‘Anything you like’ she replied. ‘Okay, then we will have Cauliflower and Potato Curry, Naan and Sweet Lassi’. ‘Sure’ she said. I called the room-service and ordered it straight away. While waiting for the food to come, I went into the bathroom and freshened myself up. Preethi was watching TV when I came back. I sat close to her and waited for the food to arrive. There was a knock on the door and the food had arrived. He placed it in the table for us and left when I signed the bill. Preethi and I were just chatting and watching TV as we enjoyed our dinner. Once dinner was over, she went to wash her hands and I followed her. I put my hands around her from behind into the running water to wash my hands as well. ‘Hey you’ she sighed. I washed my hands and put my hands on her stomach with that wet hands. She was a bit shy and shivering. It was cold in that weather to put water on sensitive areas. I presume she felt the chill despite the clothes she was wearing. I closed the bathroom door and started kissing her cheeks and neck from behind. I soon turned her around and started kissing her in the lips. She was enjoying it but she was tired and desperately in need of rest. She tried to push me away with her hands gently, but I kept up the tight hug and attachment with her lips. I stopped shortly later. ‘Take off your clothes dear’ I said. ‘No, I am going to sleep’ she uttered. ‘Listen to me. I will help you’ I said and started unbuttoning her sudidhar. The excitement was building inside me as I started. She tried to refuse but gave in understanding my feelings. She got involved in the undressing as she took the top off through her head. I then pulled her pants down and she stepped over it which holding my shoulder. She was in a pink bra and tight pink panties. She started unbuttoning my shirt and I helped her initiation by removing it. I then undid my belt as her hands went around my waist. I then pulled my pants down and stepped out of it. I opened the bathroom door for a moment and threw all these clothes out to clear up some space. I then turned her around. She was smiling and I noticed this on the mirror in front of her. She was enjoying the experience. I undid the buckle behind her bra and it instantly came off. I saw her boobs pop out freely in the mirror. She closed her eyes for that moment and her hands went to feel her naked breasts. I put my left hand on her panties on top of her pussy and softly stroked it while using my right hand to pull her panties down. She gasped slightly and shook at the sensation. I soon pulled the front part of her panties down as well and she stepped over it. Her hand went to cover her pussy and she slightly hid her pussy in front of the sink. ‘Pick up the clothes Preethi’ I said pointing to the floor. She looked gazed and had no choice but to turn around and reveal herself to my sight as she bent down to pick her bra and panties up. Her hair fell to the floor as she bent and touched my feet. She picked them and put them next to the sink. I moved a step back to admire her beautiful naked body with a perfect vital statistics. I realised that she was blushing but not as much as during the First Night. She has probably got used to it and has accepted this to be normal and not unusual or wrong. Her eyes were shut and she was looking down towards the floor. Her  face was getting a little red in embarrassment. She was having a considerable amount of pubic hair which I ignored last night. But today, I wanted that clean. I guess she never shaved before because there is so much! I put my hand forward and pulled the pubic hair. Her eyes sprang open in surprise and she cried ‘Ahhh’ as she took a step forward. ‘Let’s clear this hair off. It will make you feel more free and easy’. She nodded not knowing what to say. ‘Okay, sit there’ I pointed to the toilet seat. She did. I then looked for the shaving cream and stick on the tray next to the sink. It was there and I grabbed it. I attached the blade to the stick. She was watching closely on what I was doing. ‘Here, shave off that hair dear’ I said. She looked confused. ‘How exactly?’ she asked childishly. I gently laughed at her innocence and said ‘I will show you’. ‘No thanks. Just tell me how, that will do’ she said. ‘I said I will do it for you. You might cut yourself in the process, understand’. She was silent signalling acceptance. ‘Now, move more backwards and spread your legs. Put one on the tub and the other on the sink. She followed. She looked away from what I was doing. Her pussy was well exposed for my working. I took the shaving cream into my hand and wiped it all over her pussy. She moaned slightly but didn’t look. Though it was covered with hair, it was really soft and the pleasure of touching her mound was a class of its own. I put more cream on and added some water to it. Her legs were slightly shaking. She was still looking to her left at the end of the sinkline. I spread the cream further more and stroke my fingers around it for my own pleasure. I wonder if she would get the feelings back from this mornings tension in her pussy. She was getting wet and a little hot. I started using the stick and shaved her hair into the water closet. I was careful and conducted it slowly. She was slightly moaning occasionally. I didn’t say a word during this allowing her to concentrate on what is happening to her. It was over and I hardly could see any hair left. Her pussy was so naked and I bet she was feeling exposed very badly. I then pulled the shower and sprayed water on her pussy to wash the cream away. I used my hand in the process. She moved herself forward reacting to the warm water being sprayed. I looked into her eyes and she looked into mine in embarrassment. She moved her hands to her pussy to feel the nakedness. She then blushed. I put the shaving cream one more time and removed the little hair that remained. I again used the shower and this time the water was much more warmer. She was embarrassed at being so exposed that she covered her pussy. ‘I can take care of myself now. Please go’ she said. She lowered her legs back to the ground and stood up with her hands still covering her pussy. I just laughed. I took off my vest. She looked on. I think she had changed her mind in asking me to go. I was still wearing my briefs and under which she has not witnessed yet. I can see from her look that she was waiting for the that to go off but it was not going to happen. I got into the shower and pulled her by the shoulder in. She freed her hands and held my shoulder into the tub. As I had expected, her hands came to my waist in anticipation to remove my briefs. ‘I am not taking them off dear and you take your hands off it now’ I said. She wanted to dispute but did not. She was only upset at the denial. I turned the shower on and we both were getting wet. The difference was she was naked and I had my briefs on. I took the soap and moved it across her body. I then passed the soap to her to do the same. Her hands touched my neck, then down to my hairy chest, then to my stomach. She didn’t dare to go any further down. She then moved to my arms and hands. I was soaping her breasts and was massaging it. I then moved down to her stomach and poked my finger into her umbilical hole. Her motions on me has already stopped as she was being carried away by her own senses. I then moved my hand down to her pussy. I took the soap bar from her and wiped it repeatedly across her clit. My hand then moved under her clit to her ass behind. I soaped her ass-cheeks and also between her butt over the anus. As we had just got married, I didn’t want her to make wild decisions about our future, so I warned her first ‘I am going to move my finger into your asshole’. I did just that. She cried ‘Aaahhhhh Aaaaahhhhhhhh’. I am sure it was slightly more painful inserting my finger from standing in front of her, but the lubrication of the soap much have eased the pain considerably. I pushed in and out a few times. It was really tight. If not for the soap, it would have been impossible. She yelped ‘Enough, that hurts’. I stopped accepting her feelings. I was sure this gave her some respect about me and that I was not a sexual pervert. She had lot to come and most would be done whether she accepted it or not. I just wanted to wait a few more days before inputting those things into her brain. I then washed her with hot water and also washed myself. I then put shampoo on her hair. It took a while before I could shampoo them as it was long and thick. Her eyes were obviously closed to prevent shampoo entering her eyes. She could not notice me staring at her breasts and pussy as if I had never seen them before. I then washed her shampoo off and applied some conditioner. I again washed that off. Now her hair was so soft and smooth and she was fresh for some action. She pulled her back and wiped her eyes and opened it. I got out of the tub and grabbed my towel. ‘Wait a minute’ I told her and she gave me a surprised look wondering why. I wiped myself first. I was still wearing my wet briefs. It was really cool. The cool wind was blowing from beneath the bathroom door. She was starting to shiver too without the water being turned on. She was still waiting. I then asked her to lie on the tub facing up. She reluctantly did. ‘Cold?’ I asked. ‘Yes, very cold, can I have my towel?’ she asked back. ‘Wait, it is going to get even colder’ I said with a laugh. I took the shower in my hand and opened the cold water in full strength on her. She screamed in chillness and must have felt frozen for a while as the temperature would have been around 2 degrees Celsius. I stopped the water after a few seconds. She stopped screaming. ‘What are you doing?’ she yelled. ‘Just creating some fun dear, you will understand soon’ I replied. She calmed down a bit. I offered my hand and she grabbed it and got up and out off the tub. I took the towel and gently ran it over her naked body. It only removed the drops of water but not the wetness. I wanted her to feel cold so she could sense each and every part of her body until it dried off. I wiped her hair with the towel thoroughly as I feared she might catch a flu. I then opened the door and we moved near the bed. She was visibly cold. ‘I am cold, okay, get me my clothes please’ she said. I opened the wardrobe and took a gown made of towel material which belonged to the hotel. I gave her that. ‘Not this….please….Open my bag and give me my clothes pleeeessssee’ she said impatiently. ‘No other clothes Preethi. Wear this for now’ I responded with a grin. She took it and sat on the bed unhappy. ‘You look so beautiful when you are absolutely naked and moreover being hairless brings that shine on you Preethi’ I remarked. That was enough to provoke her to wear the gown in her hand immediately. It is basic psychology of these girls to respond. The gown was sleeve-less and had a V-neck. It was above half way up the knee. If she bends, I should be able to see her ass and when she sits, I should be able to see her pussy unless her legs are closed together.

I took my new briefs from my suitcase and a T-Shirt. I went into the bathroom and changed making sure she does not see my cock yet. I was back out a few moments later. She was lying down on the bed. Her gown covered only that much and it was a very sexy sight. I crawled near her and placed my head against her breasts and looked up. ‘I am tired. I want to sleep. Please. I don’t think I can take anything now’ she whispered. ‘Oh ya, I am tired too but I am aroused by all that has happened. I will be satisfied in less than 20 minutes dear’ I seductively said. She did not respond. I put my hand up her thighs into her gown. She was wearing no panties. The stimulation made her yelp ‘Ohhh’. I didn’t care. I stimulated her by repeated touching her clit and stroking it mildly. Her hands stretched to reach me and I promptly moved on top of her. I took my T-Shirt off and started kissing her. I was simultaneously playing with her clit. She withdrew kissing after a while and was breathing quite heavily. She was signalling orgasm. I withdrew my finger for a few seconds until her breathing slowed down a bit. I then started rubbing her clit again. A few moments later, she was breathing heavily again with a few moans. ‘How are you feeling?’ I asked. ‘I feel like peeing’ she said. I thought to myself that she doesn’t even know that it was orgasm that was building up the pressure and not urine. ‘Okay, then go and pee dear’ I said and moved out of the way. She got up and went to the bathroom and shut the door. About a minute passed and she came back out. ‘Done?’ I asked. ‘No, it is not coming out’ she said embarrassed. ‘Didn’t your mom teach you what orgasm was?’ I added insult to injury. ‘Yes, but she said men will have orgasm into the women’ she said. ‘What about that now?’ she asked innocently. ‘Nothing, just simply asking’ I said as she got back into the bed. The moment she lay her head on the pillow, my hand started touching her clit again. A little more vigorously this time. I was in a dilemma on whether to let her cum and drown her in embarrassment or to prevent her from coming for the time being in order to build up the pressure. She was moaning again and was giggling. I decided to do the former since it was only a clitoris orgasm and not a vaginal orgasm. She was yet to be invaded into her pussy! I stopped rubbing her clit. Her heavy breathing calmed down and she was frustrated. ‘Why can’t I pee? It is there and not coming out’ she cried. ‘Remove your gown and I will tell you’ I said. ‘No, just tell me first’ she replied quickly. ‘No….way…. You give something to take something Preethi’ I said. She was reluctant. I started teasing her clit again. She gasped and got up. She slowly and unwillingly unbuckled her gown and slid it down. She was standing naked again. I got up from the bed too. ‘Now lie on the bed facing up’ I said. ‘Why?’ she asked. ‘Just do it and you will know’ I replied. She crawled back on the bed and lay on her back facing up. ‘Now spread your legs apart’ I said. She stared at me and yet obeyed. ‘Now use your hands and cover your eyes. After that I will release that pressure off your pussy’ I said teasingly. She kept looking at me and thinking. I sat down next to her and touched her clit again. ‘No, I will close my eyes with my hands’ she said and she promptly did so. ‘I am going to still only touch your pussy until you agree to satisfy my needs after you are relieved?’ I asked. ‘Okay, anything, just help me get that out first’. ‘Okay then, you don’t move your hands or open your eyes until I say so. If you do, I will let you sort this out yourself and I will go to sleep’ I told her. She nodded. I then placed my forefinger on her clit again. ‘Hey, I told you not to touch me there. Just relieve me first’ she said. I laughed and replied ‘This is how it has to be relieved. Either I can relieve it or build it up further and go to sleep. Which one do you want Preethi?’. She remained silent. ‘Now keep quiet that way until I finish’ I said. I suddenly had an idea. I wanted to video record her first orgasm. But she would go crazy if she got to know. ‘Now stay like that and count to 300 because you must stay like that for 5 minutes in order for the process to work’ I lied to her. ‘Okay’ she said and she started counting. I immediately rushed to open my camera bag, took the video camera out and took it into the bathroom to avoid any chances of she seeing it. I turned it on and it started recording. I brought the camera out near the bed when she was counting 180…181. I put the camera next to the TV and made sure it was zoomed in enough and focussed properly on her body with her pussy right in the middle. I put the cups next to the camera and covered its top with a towel. This prevents her from seeing the camera at first glance at least. It was recording. She was counting 260…261….262 now. I sat next to her and waited for her to finish. When she reached 300, I started stroking her clit again. She was already really wet. A few seconds later with my continuous rubbing, she was moaning. Several seconds later she was moaning. I had brought her back to where she was before starting the count. I applied more vigorous rubs on her clit. She was moaning more louder and deeper now. She was starting to sweat and her breathing was fast and heavy. She was almost there. I kept up the pressure. She started moving now with her legs shaking. ‘Don’t move your hands and don’t open your eyes’ I reminded her. ‘Spread your legs wider’ I instructed. Despite her inability to say anything, she spread her legs wider. I knew I was getting there. I mixed slow and fast movements. She was moaning really loud. It would be unfair to stop now. I removed my hand. She instantly panicked and moved. I got back there with vengeance and really vigorous. She moved her legs violently. I then mustered maximum rubbing and she CAME! Her pussy came up in the air along with my hand with her feet flat on the bed and knees supporting her hanging in the air. I didn’t stop rubbing. She eventually came back down. There was a river of cum all over her pussy and it was dripping on both side on the bed. She turned to her right, the side that I was sitting. Her hands off her eyes now. I slowly continued the caressing of her pussy. She was breathing more rhythmically now taking deep long breaths. I got up, took a handkerchief and blindfolded her. ‘Don’t remove it till I tell you’ I said. She was tired and motionless after her first ever orgasm. I am not sure she has realised yet that it was cum and not urine. She just laid there. I slowly took the camera and turned it off, then silently put it back into the bag. I then washed my hands and came back. She was breathing slower now and was back facing upwards with her legs bent at the knee together. Her hands were feeling her pussy and the cum. ‘Relieved now?’ I asked. ‘Ya, but what was that? I almost passed out. It was so humiliating’ she started crying. I went near her and held her hands together to console her. ‘It’s ok Preethi. This is common. It is just like that since it is the first time for you. To tell you the truth, this is female orgasm. It is alright to have this during sex’ I mentioned. She felt slightly better. ‘Really? Is it normal? How come I felt so bad and difficult?’ she asked innocently. ‘It is because it is your first time. You have never experienced this before. You will get used to it. By the way, this is not urine coming out in a hard way but cum fluidic juice’ I said. ‘Okay, it is my turn to be satisfied now’ I said with a joy. ‘No, I am going to sleep now’ she said and turned around to her back. ‘Nothing doing’ I said and removed my briefs. I was naked but she could not see me due to her blindfold. I took some of my moisturising cream in my hand and slowly inserted my forefinger into her asshole. It made life easier as she turned to her back. I believe she thought I was going to fuck her in the front. ‘Ahhh…what are you doing?’ she asked. ‘Just wait and see, it would be fun but quite painful, so bear it’ I told her as I continued to lubricate her asshole. She gasped repeatedly. I was starting to try to widen her really tight hole. My cock was erect and ready to get in. I used my other hand and helped in widening her anal tube. ‘Ahhhhhhh, that hurts….please leave it’ she pleaded. I was taking none of that. I expanded a little more and slowly inserted my cock in. She had not expected that. ‘Nooooo….noooooo…..don’t do that….What are you doing? It is supposed to be in the front, not at the back’ she cried and tried to get up. My hand held her neck and pinned her down. ‘I know it is usually in the front but it is also common to fuck in the back for pleasure though not for pregnancy’ I informed her. My cock was quite huge for her tight ass so it took me some effort to reach the rectum. She was yelping and gasping. ‘No…no…please don’t do that…it hurts really…please’ she begged. I didn’t respond. I revisualised what has happened so far and started humping on her bare ass without any condoms. Her only advantage was that she was lubricated.  She was starting to cry and scream and even yell. I didn’t care and continued humping on her harder and harder. I soon came and ejaculated into her rectum. It was a huge load I guess as I had built it up for a whole day and with so much of interesting sex this night. She was screaming ‘Please come out of me, I can’t bear it anymore, please, please’. I laid on her back for a few moments and then came out of her. I went into the bathroom taking my briefs and T-Shirt with me. I washed my penis cleanly and also my hands. I then put on the briefs and the T-Shirt before walking out into the room. ‘Preethi, are you alright?’ I asked in concern. She cried. ‘It’s ok Preethi, it won’t hurt for long’ I said. She went to remove her blindfold. I helped her do it. Tears rushed down her eyes and she cried putting her head on my chest. I think she had overcome with emotion more than pain. I slowly helped her get up and walked her with her arms over my shoulder to the bathroom. I am sure having an orgasm for the first time and then being fucked anally also for the first time in a span of 20 minutes is not a pleasant thing. I made her lie down on the tub and turned the shower on with warm water. I took the soap and washed her breasts first which had some of her cum on it. Then I washed her pussy with soap. It was seemingly sore and I when I touched it, she said ‘It hurts there’. ‘I will be gentle dear. It will be okay soon’ I said and continued with the soaping. She yelped a few times. I then turned her sideways and washed her ass and anus. I can feel it was really hot and covered with my cum. I poked my finger into it and it was my moisturiser still there. ‘Preethi, put your hand and clean your ass all the way in’ I told her. She did. It would be better for her to do it or I might inflict more pain to her sore asshole. She was so tired and sleepy. I stood back up and washed my hands in the sink. ‘You finish the shower and use the toilet if you need to. I am going to sleep now’ I said. She started crying again and said ‘Thanks’. ‘Hey, for what? We are husband and wife and we are supposed to help each other to satisfy their needs’ I responded. She nodded her head and bravely put up a smile on her face. I walked out and went to sleep. She did relieve herself both front and back and came to sleep about 25 minutes later. It was one hell of a start to a 14-days honeymoon.

PART 4 – An opportunity to refresh Preethi and her senses

I woke up quite late the next day morning. It was about 10.00am. Preethi was still fast asleep. Well, after all her two days of pressure and pleasure is taking its toll. I got off the bed and went to the bathroom to complete my morning routine. I then took a quick shower and got into my new clothes. Preethi was still sleeping. I didn’t want to wake her up since she might have a long night today. So, I left a small note for her saying I would be back by 11.00am and not to panic to notice I was not there. I took the breakfast coupon and went down for the Western-style buffet breakfast at the Hotel’s Coffee Shop. I had delicious food and coffee which satisfied me. I then came back up at around 10.50am. Preethi was already up and was in the bathroom when I came in using the key. The bathroom door was closed. I then sat on the sofa and looked through the hotel facilities. I noticed they had a Massage Centre on the 3rd Floor of the hotel who specialises in Ayurvedic (Traditional Indian Medication) Oil massages. I continued reading through their introductory passage. It would take about 2 hours and cost 800 Rupees (approximately US$20). I felt interested. Preethi came out of the bathroom. ‘Good morning’ she said with a smile walking towards me. ‘Hi, darling. Good morning’ I replied. ‘Had your breakfast?’ she asked. ‘Yes, I didn’t want to wake you up, so I went alone’ I replied. ‘How are you this morning. Had a good sleep?’ I enquired. ‘Ya, wonderful sleep. I was too tired and sleepy last night that I fell asleep immediately’ she said. ‘We have more coming!’ I said with a smirk. She just blushed. I then gave her another coupon and asked her to go down to have breakfast. She took it and went out. I then browsed through the tourist guide. There were several scenic spots for tourists at Ooty. The pictures of those places on the brochure looked great and intimidating. It was hardly 20 minutes and she returned. ‘They were closing the buffet already. But I managed to have enough food’ Preethi said sighing. ‘It is good at least you had something’ I said. ‘So, what are you seeing?’ she asked. ‘The tourist guide. It has many nice places to visit’ I said. ‘I think we can go for sightseeing sometime next week. We have so many other things to do my dear’ I said teasingly. ‘Huh, more? I am not sure if I can take that’ she said with a childish tone and laughed. ‘Well, we will see’ I remarked. ‘Now I want to go to have a good massage at the Massage Centre downstairs and you should also have one. It will be very relaxing’ I mentioned. ‘I don’t think I want a massage. I am fine. You go ahead and have it while I will watch TV here’ she said. ‘No Preethi, come on, you should try too. It is really good and healthy’ I told her. Without much choice, she hesitantly accepted my wish. I called the Centre through intercom to confirm if they were open. They were open, so we both went down to the Massage Centre.

We were at the reception of the Massage Centre were two men and two ladies greeted us. It was a well decorated place with wooden flooring and bright lights. The aroma of the oils were strong. ‘We want the Ayurvedic massage for both of us’ I said. The man replied ‘Sorry sir, we only do the massage for men today. We only have a male specialist while our female specialist is on holiday today. I am really sorry’. I turned and looked at Preethi. She had a happy reaction. ‘You go ahead and have the massage. I will go back to the room’ she said with relief. I agreed with her and said ‘Alright, I will be back soon dear’. I walked in and she walked towards the lift. Once I was in, the man asked me to fill in my Room Number and sign the slip. Once I had done that, he guided me inside to another room meant for men where there were lockers. The two ladies remained outside and were not visible anymore. I was told to remove my clothes except for my briefs. I did that and put my clothes into one of the lockers. ‘Sir, please take this towel and then remove your briefs too’ the man said handing me a towel. I covered the towel around my waist and removed my briefs and also put it in the locker. He gave me a piece of clothing which was a string and had a piece of cloth hanging in the middle of it. I was told to tie the string around my waist and then pull the cloth from the front to my back between the legs and then attach it to the string in the back. I did that and removed my towel too. Once it was put properly, it looked like panties in the front and just cloth running over my anus exposing my butt. ‘Sir, this way please’ the man showed. I felt embarrassed slightly but not so much since everyone who comes in here will be dressed like this. I went into another room inside this. There was another man in his forties wearing a blue robe and gloves. ‘Hello Sir’ he said. ‘Hi’ I replied. There was a large wooden bed with beadings on all four sides to ensure the person does not fall off. There was a pot hanging on top of the bed which I presumed will be used to pour the oil. There was also a small cabin for steam bath. The man who brought me in had left leaving only the two of us there. He asked me to sit on the steambath cabin. I did. He turned on the steam. In about ten minutes, the heat was too much to resist and I was sweating profusely. ‘It’s too hot, please stop it’ I told him and he promptly did. He then opened the cabin and I came out with a rush. I was covered with sweat. ‘Please lie on the bed facing down, Sir’ he said. I did so. He poured some warm oil into his hand and started massaging my from neck to toe. Then he asked me to turn around. I did and he then oiled me from neck to toe again. The feeling was good and somewhat building up heat and making me relax. He continued for another half an hour then asked me to turn around again. He massaged my back for another half an hour or so. I was falling asleep already. The oil was being poured on me from the pot continuously during this process. Various different oil essentials were used and they all served different purposes. ‘Okay, we are done. Please get up’ he said. I got up and I was given my towel. I was soaked in oil except for my hair. I wiped off as much oil as possible with that towel. ‘Please sit on that chair, Sir’ he said. That chair had a sink at the back and was meant for hair. Once I sat down, he started pouring oil on my hair to massage my head. That took about ten minutes and it was also over. ‘You are ready to leave, Sir’ he said politely. ‘Thanks’ I said wiping my head with the already oily towel. It nevertheless absorbed most of the oil from my head. I walked into the locker area and opened my locker. I covered the towel around my waist to protect myself and removed the clothing. I then put my briefs on. I then removed the towel and put my shirt and trousers back on. I walked towards the entrance. I handed the towel back to the man there. The two ladies must have gone for lunch as I didn’t see them. This man and the other man were just chatting sitting there with nothing else to do. I gave them both some money as tips because it is common in India. I then asked them ‘When will the female specialist come?’. ‘She won’t be back for about 2 weeks as she is gone away on annual leave’ one of the man replied. ‘Is there any other massage centres nearby then?’ I asked. ‘No, Sir. We are the only one because this is five-star hotel. Most of the locals cannot afford to go to centres. They usually do it themselves at home by getting the essentials from the pharmacy’ he replied. I suddenly thought I could do it for Preethi myself since it is only rubbing with different oils. ‘Would I be able to use your room and facilities if I decide to do it myself for my wife?’. ‘I must ask about this. Please wait a moment’ he said and walked into the room where I had my massage. The specialist soon walked out with this man. The specialist said ‘Actually sir, we usually don’t allow people to just use the room and facilities on their own. But since the female-specialist is on a long holiday, I can allow you this time. However, our lady assistants will be with you and your wife to assist you in the massage. Is that alright?’ he asked. ‘Sure, that sounds fine’ I replied and told him I would be back later in the afternoon. ‘So I will get all the oils ready then for your wife. It is slightly different oils for women’ he said. ‘Certainly, that is good. Thanks’ I said. I then continued in a softer voice ‘But…I would need something more. I mean, I want some essentials that can help her to be more active during the night. I hope you know what I am saying, right?’. He smiled and said ‘Okay, I understand. It must be your honeymoon right? I will arrange and give appropriate guidance to the assistants’. ‘Thank you so much. I will see you later then’ I said and walked away smiling.

I returned to the room and Preethi was watching TV. ‘So, how was the massage?’ she asked. ‘It was excellent. I feel so much better now’ I replied. ‘That’s good, so will be very sleepy then. I can be relaxed today without having to make-love tonight’ she said with a laugh. ‘Hmmm…that is not true. I am more energised and thus we will have a long night dear!’ I replied with a grunt. She was slightly disappointed. ‘Anyways, I have arranged for your massage as well Preethi’ I said. ‘Huh, how?’ she asked curiously. ‘I thought the female specialist was on holiday’ she said anxiously. ‘Do they have a replacement?’ she asked. I expected her to ask whether I was going to send her to the male-specialist, but of course I would not do that as my wife is only for me to admire and enjoy. ‘No, but they said they will provide the room for us to do the massage ourselves’ I said. ‘What? You mean we are going to do the massage for me by ourselves?’ she asked surprisingly. ‘Ya, it is kind of like that. The female assistants will give us guidance on how to do it’ I said. I didn’t want to specifically use the phrase that it was me who was going to massage her. ‘That sounds a bit strange. How could I be able to massage myself? It is obviously not correct’ Preethi said worriedly. ‘Just leave it as it is. You will find out when we go down later’ I completed the conversation. I knew I was not supposed to take a shower for some time because the oil had to absorb into my skin. So, I sat on the sofa to watch TV as well. Preethi seemed a bit put off by the massage proposal. I tried to console her by cracking few jokes. She was cheerful soon after. The phone rang. I picked it up and it was the specialist from the Massage Centre. ‘I have already purchased the necessary oils and medication. You can come down anytime’ he said. ‘That’s good’ I replied. ‘But please ensure that she does not have food before coming’ he said. ‘Oh okay. I will’ I said. ‘Okay then, see you soon’ he said and put the phone down. I put the phone down and went back to the sofa. ‘Who was it?’ Preethi asked. ‘From the Massage Centre. They want us to come now. So let’s go’ I said. ‘How about lunch?’ she asked thinking I had forgotten. ‘Hmmm…I think the Centre will close soon, so why not take care of lunch later. Now, let’s go’ I said and got up. She also hesitantly got up and put on her sandals. We went downstairs to the 3rd Floor Massage Centre. The two ladies were there now but the two men had disappeared. ‘Are you Mr. Vijay, one lady asked. ‘Yes’ I said. ‘The specialist asked you to come in when you arrived, so please go inside’ she said. I asked Preethi to sit in the sofa at the reception and I went in. ‘Hi, I am here’ I said joyfully. ‘Good. As I said, I had arranged the usual oils and also some special oils as you required. First, use the usual oils and massage her. After massage, leave about 30 minutes for her to rest in the bed. Then, you can use the different special oils on her in the quantity you require’ he said pointing to the bottles. ‘I will now tell you what the special oils and medication will do. This one here, labelled ‘A’ for easy reference, will generate heat in her body’ he said and continued ‘The bottle labelled ‘B’ will stimulate her hormones’. ‘The bottle labelled ‘C’ will give a burning sensation and works at double rate on the very sensitive parts of her…you know what I am referring to right?’ he said. ‘Hmmm, yes’ I replied. ‘Well, it is 3.30pm now so I will be leaving soon. But the session will supposedly last for about 4 hours. The assistants will leave at 6.00pm. What you can do is use the special oils when the assistants leave so you have more privacy. Anything else you want to ask me?’ he stated. ‘Ya, how about her food and shower? When is it okay?’ I asked. ‘I suggest she does not take a shower today and she can have a very late dinner because the medicines slow down on reactivity when food goes into the body for digestion’ he said. ‘Just one more thing…how long will the effect last?’ I asked. ‘About four or five days. She will be very sensitive as each and every cell and nerve of hers will be active’ he replied patiently. ‘Thank you then’ I said. He took the bottles and put them on a tray and carried it outside. I followed him. He gave the tray to one of the ladies and whispered something. I saw Preethi sitting anxiously waiting for her massage. I was getting excited about what was coming up. Preethi kept quiet.

The lady soon said ‘This way please’ and walked into the right-hand-side room which was for the females. We both followed her. ‘Hey, where are you coming?’ Preethi whispered. ‘This is for ladies only’ she stammered with a blush. ‘Just come. I am going to have to help in the massage. The assistants can’t do it themselves’ I whispered back. The two ladies were already far ahead so I walked into the room and Preethi promptly followed me. She was not convinced with the fact that I am going to be there when massaging her. She unfortunately doesn’t know I am going to massage her. There was a similar array of lockers in this room. ‘Madam, please remove your clothes except your bra and underwear’ one of the lady said with some hesitation as I was standing there too. Preethi looked at me and around her. ‘It’s okay Preethi, remove’ I told her. Preethi was turning pale and I can notice she was not prepared. She slowly and hesitantly removed the top of her yellow saree and undid it at her hip. She then curled it around her legs and removed it. She was impressively beautiful regardless of how many times I had admired her.  One of the ladies took it from Preethi and helped to fold it. She then turned her back to the other lady and said ‘Please unhook the buttons’. The lady did as both Preethi and the lady were facing towards me. Preethi was looking down to cover her embarrassment. As the lady unbuttoned Preethi’s blouse, Preethi removed the blouse by stretching her hands and arms. The lady then undid the knot on the petticoat Preethi was wearing. The blouse was off and the other lady took that as well to fold. Preethi was handed a large towel before her petticoat came down. I was pretending to look away from Preethi’s undressing actions but I occasionally looked. It could have been easier for Preethi if either I wasn’t there or if those ladies wasn’t there. It was alright to undress in front of other ladies and of course in front of her husband, but the thought on what the other ladies would think of her undressing in front of her husband made her worry. It was not easy. Preethi’s bra was bright yellow and was stunning. I was wondering if her panties would be the same bright yellow as well. Preethi covered the towel around her hips and the lady help Preethi to pull the petticoat down. As I was looking away, I missed the sight of her panties if at all it was visible for a second. The other lady took the petticoat and folded it and put that together with the other clothes in the locker. She then handed Preethi a small piece of clothing which was about 4cm in width and had two small circles in the middle of the long cloth. This was to replace her bra and could exactly cover her areolas and nipples and probably not the whole breast. Preethi turned towards the lady. The lady soon helped Preethi to put this in position on top of Preethi’s bra and prompted Preethi to remove her bra. Preethi pulled it downwards and the lady secured that clothing around her breasts. I was not given a chance to peek. The bra was then easily unbuckled and removed. Then another cloth, very similar to what was given to me earlier, was tied around Preethi’s hips. The towel was adjusted to now be over this new cloth. Preethi then removed her panties and covered herself with the towel while facing the lady. I was unable to see anything special for now. The panties that dropped were indeed yellow matching her bra and suited her skin colour which was slightly more dull. The other lady put the bra and panties into the locker and said ‘Let’s go in please’. The lady took back the tray from the top of the lockers and proceeded into the room. There was a similar setting with a large wooden bed with beadings, a pot hanging above the bed and a steambath cabin. But there was more, there was a wooden structure that was about the height of the hip slanting downwards. It had some hollow circle-shape carved towards the lower end. The structure was narrower on the higher side. There was a decent base next to the structure on both sides. I was wondering what this could be. It was only then that I noticed there was a drainage passage underneath the structure and a water-hose attached to taps placed next to the structure. The structure was adjoined, leaving some gap, with another structure that was slanting from top to halfway down with something similar to armrests its side. This sight provoked many imaginations and mainly of enema. I was not sure whether enema is practiced in India except in very large hospitals strictly to put medicine into the person. There was also a shower room and a tub in the corner of the room. The room was much warmer than the room I had my massage in. ‘Madam, please remove your towel and get on the bed facing down’ one lady said while the other helped Preethi get on to the tall bed which was about the height of her stomach. Preethi looked at me first, then turned around, removed her towel and crawled onto the bed. Her ass was well exposed with only a single line of cloth running across her anus. Her head turned towards the ladies and myself while the other side was a wall with translucent window. One lady walked to me a few metres away and said ‘Sir, you can commence the massage’. ‘Can I know what is that structure for?’ I asked her in a very soft voice that Preethi can hardly catch the words. ‘Hmmm…don’t ask. That is why we don’t allow men to come in here. Now you may go and start, sir’ she replied with a blushing smile. I could understand a lady in her early twenties cannot be so open about this especially if it is something embarrassing or referred to as ‘Girls matters’. I took the courage to ask her in way that makes it easier for her to answer ‘Is this for women’s backside?’ I asked quietly again. ‘Ya, it is for that only’’ she said. ‘Usually that goes first before the massage but I prefer you just do the massage since the specialist is not here’ she said and walked towards the bed. ‘Sister’ I called that lady. She came over to me again as Preethi was waiting impatiently. ‘I think we can have a mild try of that before the massage’ I said. ‘Okay, but only very mild and little. We don’t want to be responsible for any incidents’ she said. ‘But then, she has to take a medication and try to clean off her bowels as much as possible before this’ she continued. ‘Okay, then give her the medicine’ I stated. She walked to the other lady and whispered something. After a while, this lady said ‘Madam, please follow me’. Preethi got up and covered her lower parts with the towel as she followed that lady. The other lady remained here. I asked her ‘So where are they going?’. ‘To the counter then to the toilet sir. It would take about 20 minutes’. ‘What exactly is it?’ I asked. ‘Well, she would be given a tablet and then lots of hot water. Then she will be likely having a diahorrea which will clear most of her bowels’. ‘That process is quite tedious’ she continued. ‘Okay, now, please tell me how this works’ I asked pointing to the structure. She felt shy at first. Then since no one else was around, she walked quickly to the structure and said ‘The woman will put her…her…(pointing to the hollows) her that things here’. I was impressed that she didn’t even want to say breasts. ‘She will then put her legs on the sides. She will be holding this bar here on the floor for balance’ she said with some excitement. Obviously it is not her who is going to be in that humiliating position. ‘Then the hose will be inserted into her back. When the water is turned on, this glass tank gets the water. We can see the amount of water and its heat. If that is okay, then we can push this button on the hose to release water. There is also some pressure adjustments to the hose. But sir, only the mild pressure should be used now, please’ she said. ‘Alright, thanks’ I said. ‘Don’t worry sir, we will guide you along’ she said with a sweet smile. I slowly got up and stepped out of the room. I searched for the toilet. When I got near there, I could hear some farts and hard moans and the lady saying ‘push harder, some more’. I didn’t want to disturb them so I came back to the massage room. The main door of the Centre was already closed so that nobody else can be expected to interrupt. I came back and quietly sat down on the chair in the massage room. I didn’t want to flirt with the girl as I preferred to maintain my high class status. If I start being too friendly, then she would start making suggestions and comments and thereby making Preethi uncomfortable. It was about 4.15pm, and they have not come back yet. I continue to wait while planning on how to go about it. About 5 minutes later, the lady and Preethi were coming back. Preethi looked quite tired and was walking slow. She had the towel covering herself. ‘Please sit on that madam’ that lady said. Preethi proceeded to sit on it. I guess that Preethi was already told about what was going on and what to expect. Preethi was looking at me as she went near the structure. She removed her towel exposing herself. That cloth was not there underneath her towel! I guess she had already removed it knowing it was going to have to be removed anyway. Preethi’s hands covered her pussy as she bend down to put her breasts on the hollow spaces. Her pussy was hairless after yesterday’s shave. The ladies looked wildly for a moment but then came to terms with it. I guess they have not shaved theirs, just like Preethi didn’t before marriage. She kept that bra-like cloth on though. The two ladies helped Preethi in positioning herself. Preethi stretched her hand to reach the bar below and her head was hanging over the edge of the table-like structure. Her legs were helped to both sides of the structure. There was nothing to restrain her so I assumed that the ladies will hold on to her while I carry out the mild enema. ‘Sir, we can start’ said one of the ladies. I went and took the hose in my hand. I turned the cold water tap on and fill the glass tank to a quarter and then the hot water for a little. ‘Preethi, are you ready?’ I asked. ‘Yes I am’ she said quite sadly. I wonder what she had been told by that lady during their time together, Preethi seems to have accepted this. ‘Madam, when you feel uncomfortable, just say so and the water will be stopped. But madam, since it is for your benefit, please don’t prematurely ask us to stop. Only do so when it is really really uncomfortable and unbearable. Okay?’ the lady asked. ‘Yes, okay’ Preethi responded from her hanging head. I then inserted the nozzle gently and slowly into Preethi’s asshole. ‘Ahh Ahh’ she moaned. I did not force the nozzle full way but inserted only half-way. ‘Hurts Preethi?’ I asked. ‘Umm. It’s ok’ she replied. I then pressed the button slowly. The water from the tank was emptying slowly into Preethi. ‘Haa Haaa Ughhh’ Preethi moaned. I pressed the button slightly harder. ‘Ummm, Ahhhh, Ahhhh, Ahhhhhh’ Preethi moaned. The water was moving to her stomach from her rectum as she was lying slanting on the structure. ‘Enough, stop, stop’ cried yelled Preethi. I immediately stopped and pulled the nozzle out. Water started pouring out of her anus. There was some shit with it too but not much. The lady grabbed the hose from me and washed Preethi’s ass with the gloves she wore. I turned the cold water tap again to fill some more and then the hot water tap. The tank was half-full again. ‘Once more madam and we will be done’ said the other woman. I was surprised to know that this was the last time so I intended to do it with some more pressure and more water. ‘Ready Preethi?’ I asked. Preethi sighed and said ‘Yaa’. I then inserted the nozzle gently and slowly again. Preethi gasped. The nozzle was completely in and I felt that the tip had passed the anal tract and into her rectum. I then pressed the button slowly and gradually increased the speed within seconds. ‘Ohhh, Ahhhh, Ohhhh’ she squirmed in pain. I wanted to empty the tank before she asked me to stop, so I increased the pressure again. ‘Ohhhhhhhh’ she cried. I felt that the hose was pushing outwards indicating that Preethi is trying to push out. The tank was empty now. ‘Take it out!!’ Preethi screamed. She was supposedly unable to talk when being pressured that much. I pulled the nozzle out. The second the nozzle was out, there was a rush of water coming out of her anus. The lady helped Preethi up slowly and made her lie facing up on the adjoined structure. The water was still coming out and Preethi was squirming in the pressure. Her legs came up the other end from the floor. The outward flow had reduced and slowly stopping. Preethi was sighing. Preethi’s hairless pussy was absolutely exposed but she was not in a position to care about it. Once Preethi came into terms, her hands went to cover her naked pussy. The lady massaged Preethi’s tummy trying to bring more water out. As that happened, there were squirts of water pouring out occasionally. Preethi looked at me with a very pitiful face. She was seemingly taken away by the pressure. I touched her shoulders and said ‘It’s fine. Relax’. I then retreated to my chair and sat down. The other lady put a towel over Preethi’s pussy allowing Preethi to relax her hands. The lady who was massaging then started squeezing Preethi’s tummy and hips resulting in a few more squirts of water. There was only a little faeces coming out with the water and now there was literally none. The massage was stopped and lifted Preethi to stand up. The towel went off again. The lady then used her glove to wash her ass with water. Then she used the towel to wipe Preethi. Preethi found it difficult to even stand. The other lady then brought the cloth to put on Preethi’s hip and cover her pussy and anus. There was total silence as all this was happening and I was observing.

‘Sir, now the massage’ said the lady. I walked to the wooden bed as Preethi tiredly crawled onto it and lay face down. ‘Please wait for a while sir. She needs some rest first’ said the lady. I just sat on the stool admiring her bare backside. The two ladies just looked at me in embarrassment as a fellow female was laying almost naked in front of a man. I guess the embarrassment is caused when they imagine themselves in Preethi’s position. The two young ladies were giggling by saying something to each other. I was smiling while Preethi was just lying there gaining composure. ‘Madam, are you better now?’ asked one of the ladies. ‘Hmmm…’ came the response. ‘I think we will give her some more time, sir’ said the lady. I looked at the time and it was already 5.20pm. Time was flying fast. ‘I am ready dear, you can start’ said Preethi to me. I decided to use my bare hands instead of gloves. I washed my hands in the sink next to me. The lady heated the oil in the boiler located near Preethi’s head. After it became mild hot, the lady put the oil on the pot above. The other lady rolled up a towel and put it around Preethi’s neck so that the oil does not reach her head or hair. The oil was slowly pouring on Preethi’s backside. I put my hands on her. She slightly moaned and shook her body in a sensation. The lady then slid the pot sideways so that oil pours all over Preethi’s body. I moved my hand near her shoulders and pressed in a similar way that I had been pressed by the specialist earlier. Preethi was only sighing and occasionally moaning. She cried ‘Ahhh’ once in a while when I used my fingers to press on a particular spot harder. I was simply enjoying this activity as I get to oil her naked body in front of two other women. As I was sitting, my erection was luckily not visible to Preethi and the other two ladies. I slowly moved down her spine and massaged slightly harder. As that pressed her towards the bed and added pressure to her lower side, she yelped in mild pain. The other lady was sitting in the chair that I was sitting earlier. She was already wanting to leave. I moved further down to her ass cheeks now. As I put my hand there, Preethi gasped a little and her hand in a reflex action to cover it. But then she pulled her hand away. The lady pouring the oil giggled at this. Preethi was turning pale and her eyes were closed. There were two strings moving across Preethi’s backside and some cloth covering her asshole, but otherwise she was totally naked and exposed. Preethi has all reasons to feel shy and embarrassed. I then moved down to the thighs and also between her legs. The lady gathered the oil that was neatly pouring out of the bed into the boiling utensil on the boiler. The lady poured some oil from the boiler and refilled the pot. I continued enjoying massaging Preethi down to her knees and feet now. Her leg kicked a bit when I put my hand over her ticklish feet. I then rammed my hands all the way up to her neck and down again. ‘Ooohhhhh, Aaahhhh’ yelped Preethi. ‘Madam, please turn over’ said the lady. Preethi turned over with some difficulty on this oily surface. The sight of Preethi was amazingly sexy as she turned around facing up and looking towards me. The top cloth only covering her areolas and nipples but exposing her tits. The pussy was covered by that cloth just as much as panties can cover it. Preethi put her left hand on my lap to get some kind of moral support. ‘How are you feeling so far Preethi?’ I asked with a smile. ‘Good’ came a single word reply with a sigh of relief. The lady refilled the oil on to the pot and started pouring it down to Preethi’s stomach area. I was feeling a little hesitant to touch Preethi on her foreside in front of the two ladies. I decided to ask them to leave as it was almost time for them to leave anyway. ‘I think I can carry on myself from here now. It is almost time for you to leave. I can see she is quite restless sitting there’ I stated with a laugh. ‘It’s okay sir, we can stay’ said the lady sitting there. ‘No, it is fine. You both may leave’ I said. ‘Okay then sir. We will make a move. Please ensure that door is locked when you leave and please turn off the lights’ said the lady. ‘I will’ I replied. She washed her hands and grabbed a towel to wipe clean. ‘Oh ya, she needs a steambath after this oil massage. It is easy to operate the steambath sir. The rest of the oils are here sir. The white one first and then the brown on next sir’. Any other bottles are after at least 30 minutes break sir’. ‘Understood’ I replied. Then the two ladies quickly stepped out of the room leaving me and my wife alone. I looked on and soon heard the door open and then close at the entrance. ‘So, they are gone Preethi’ I said with a pat to her stomach. She sighed. ‘How come you get to do this? How did they let you? But anyway, I would not have accepted it if it was some other male specialist’ she started speaking after quite a long break. ‘Well, since we are married, I think they did not find it wrong to let me do the massage for you. It’s that simple’ I replied. I then used my left hand to slide the pot and my right hand to massage and occasionally scrub. I am sure Preethi felt more comfortable now with those people gone. Her eyes was open and sweet smile on her face. I moved my hand across to her breasts and said ‘I think we can remove this. It will be easier’. ‘No, no way. Don’t do this. I can’t’ she blushed turning her head away. ‘It’s alright. I am going to take it off anyway’ I said and simultaneously started removing it. Her hands came to stop my hand but she just touched my hand rather than forcefully stopping it. This indicated her consent. Nevertheless, she said ‘No, please’. I just rolled that up to the towel near the neck. Her tits sprang out and gave me an excellent view. I have seen it but see it with oil coated all over it was a whole different sight! It was shining and glowing. ‘Don’t stare at me, you naughty’ she hit my lap. ‘Okay okay’ I laughed and continued my massage on her tits. I gently stroked it with my fingers. I then realised that I am already feeling in a sexual mood rather than massaging her. I decided to be a professional until the massage was over and then start playing with her senses later. So, I then used both my hands and started rotating her breasts. ‘Hey, stop that’ Preethi said. ‘Just think of me as a female massage specialist and not as your husband. And, I don’t want you to say anything from now. You can make sounds but don’t talk. If something hurts, just tell me but nothing else’ I told her with a grin. ‘Hey, why are you getting tensed. I am sorry alright. I was just feeling embarrassed. I am sorry, I am really sorry’ she regretted. ‘You didn’t say anything wrong. Don’t worry. I just wanted to make things clear. That’s all. Relax’ I consoled her. I then continued to massage her breasts with one hand on each ball. I pressed and rotated. Her head was turned towards my side and gasped at my actions. I put my forefingers on her nipples and circled around it for a few seconds. I then continued to her stomach. It must have been ticklish there as she giggled when I smoothly moved my fingers across her tummy. Her blood pressure was higher as I could hear her beats. I then moved up to her breasts again. This time I tried to pull the two balls hard upwards. She cried in pain. I did the same again and again. Each time her scream was louder and louder. After about six times, I stopped that. I now pulled her nipples. She screamed in pain. It was erect and I pulled it with ease. I intended to keep it erected. Preethi didn’t say anything or protest. I now moved my hands across her stomach to her thighs. I purposely ignored her pussy. I used considerable force in pressing and massaging the thighs. She was squirming and shaking at me handling her tender thighs with pressure. I then massaged her knees and the bones below that. Preethi was really relaxed now and was not talking. She seemingly is tired. Now, I moved my hand back to her pussy. I touched the cloth covering the pussy. She shook her head upwards gasping but then went back down. ‘No, please. Not there’ she said. ‘It needs massage too. It is also a part of your body. I prefer taking it off so that it is more effective’ I responded and proceeded to roll the string downwards. She tried to pull her head up again to protest but then silently withdrew seeing my serious face. I continued to roll it to her ankles and she kicked out the cloth to the edge of the table. I now put my right hand on the pussy and my left hand gathering some oil on the bed to be applied on her pussy. I realised that she was wet, not from the oil but by herself. ‘You look wet’ I teased her with a smirk. Remaining in the same posture, she giggled. She was not even active enough to respond more aggressively or say something. I stoked her clit with my fingers first making her moan. Then I just used my whole hand and made her spread her legs wider and massaging her clit and between her legs. ‘Turn over’ I said. She responded slowly and turned over with very much effort. When she turned around, I forcefully pressed my hand on her spinal cord and rubbed it from the neck to her hips. She screamed slightly in pain. I then rotated my hand around her ass-cheeks and pulled it up a few times. She was screaming and yelping. When I continued for the ninth time, she yelled ‘That hurts’ but no other movement. I then stopped with her ass cheeks and slid my finger to her now exposed anus. I gently slid in a finger and it was really easy getting in there. ‘No, don’t, No’ she said. I spent a few seconds rotating my finger deep inside her asshole before withdrawing it. I then used considerable force on her thighs and down her fleshy legs. I summed things up with a hard rub on her ankles. She was already quite motionless now except for her moans.

‘Get up Preethi. It is time for steambath’ I commanded her. I pulled her by the arm helping her to get off the bed. I removed the cloth on her neck but left the towel there. She was helplessly tired. I walked her to the steambath cabin and placed her on the cubicle and closed the door revealing only her head. I turned the steam on mildly and then gradually increased it. ‘Is it too hot?’ I asked her. ‘No, not really’ she replied. I turned the steam slightly higher. It took a minute to see the sweat in her face which means her body must be sweating quite well already. When I had my steambath, my cock was covered with the cloth but now she was naked with her pussy taking the heat too. ‘It’s getting hot’ she said. ‘Oh okay, a little longer’ I said. About 20 seconds passed. ‘It is really hot now’ Preethi said quite hurriedly. ‘Just a little more dear. Another 15 seconds passed and Preethi said ‘I can’t stay here, it is too hot’. I started counting from 30 backwards while she was getting restless and finding it difficult to hold on. Her face was sweating heavily now. I could imagine how she would be feeling inside. I completed the counting and opened the cubicle. She sprang out in urgency soaked all wet. She was breathing heavily. I turned the steam off. ‘Too hot!’ she screamed. ‘You are fine now’ I said and took the towel off her neck and handed it to her. The sweat was so much that it was pouring to the floor now. She wiped herself with the towel. She was not so inactive now, I had woken her up with the steam. ‘Go and lie on the bed again Preethi’ I instructed. ‘Again??’ she asked. ‘Yes, you remember what the lady said when she left? I still have two more types of oil to massage you with. But I will make it faster, okay?’ I said. She sighed and walked to the bed and lay down face down again.

I took the white bottle and poured the oil onto the boiler. The oil reached warm temperature soon. I took it and decided to pour it with my hand rather than the pot. I poured it on her ass cheeks so that each time I need oil, I can come back to her ass. I continued rubbing the oil over her backside in a similar way like last time but just more harder. She started yelping and squirming. I realised the oil was making my hands feel like ‘Pins and Needles’ which indicates that my cells are vibrant. I guessed that means all her body is getting the same feeling. No wonder she was finding it uneasy. I rotated her ass cheeks and similarly pulled it upwards until she could not bear it any further. It was only four times this time before she protested by saying ‘Stop, that really hurts’. I did it two more times anyway making her scream further. I moved down her thighs and to her ankles. Once I massaged the ankles. I vigorously rubbed all the way to the neck and back to the ankle a few times. She was breathing really deep and heaving now with strong moans. My hands were almost painful as the ‘Pins and Needles’ sensation was making me feel electrified. I can guess how she was feeling. The oil was doing good work. ‘Turn around Preethi. I am done with the back’ I said. She was not in a position to say anything but she put in effort to push her hand against the bed attempting to turn. I helped her and rolled her facing me. Her eyes were open and looking at me she said ‘Can we go now. This is kind of too much for me take’ she said in a pleading manner. Well, she was massaged hard and had a tremendous sweating steambath which should have consumed her energy a lot. Moreover, she had no lunch but so did I. I appreciated her courage to speak up and ask. I had my main event to come with the special bottles so I said ‘It won’t be too long before you get a break of 30 minutes. Just hold on just like how you would have to a specialist. Don’t ask for discounts just because I am your husband’. Not too happy with the reply, she sighed and laid her head the other way. I poured the warm oil from the boiler again and this time onto her pussy. She squirmed and yelled ‘Noooo’ as the oil invaded her pussy. I thought it would be more intensive if this oil could stimulate her pussy and also allowed me rightfully to keep touching her pussy to get the oil. I used strong force and squeezed her tits several times and also pulled it upwards. I ignored all her screams. I now pulled her nipples and then circled the oil generously on it. I was gentle with her stomach as I just scrolled around it. I then rubbed her arms and hands with the oil. I now took more oil from the boiler and poured it again on her pussy. ‘Ahhh. I said don’t do that. That is hot and it hurts’ she yelled. ‘Sorry’ I said and moved my hands from her pussy to her thighs and gave them some strong squeeze and rub. I moved back to the pussy and now down to the legs all the way to her ankles. Going back to her pussy, I stroked her clit from up to down. I was tempted to insert my finger in but withheld my temptation to keep her pussy ripe. The very touching of it made her moan and as I progressed, she was moaning louder. I started from the neck and vigorously rubbed down her body with both hands down to her ankles. After three times, I stopped. She was breathing heavily again.

I took the next bottle, the brown one, and put its oil onto the boiler. While it was warming up, I admired Preethi’s naked body glowing on the dark-brown wooden bed in a hyper-active emotion. I took the warmed oil and politely poured it all over her body this time. When I was given the final oil in my session, it was a very slow gentle massage which relaxed me. I assumed this was supposed to be done the same way. Ultimately, the first oil was intended to provoke her senses preliminary to a steambath so all her dirt would come out. The second one was to activate her senses. And the third one is to relax her nerves and cells. I smoothly ran my hands across her breasts. It was very gentle and I did not squeeze it too hard. I softly caressed her nipples which made her moan slightly. Her breathing was moderate now and her eyes closed, she lay facing her left side towards my legs. I left her erect nipple with less attention and moved to her stomach, then to her thighs. I caressed her thighs and between her legs. I then held her arms up and slid my hands from up to down reaching her armpits. I did the same to the other hand. I then continued with the knees and down to her ankles. She was almost like sleeping now. I put my finger on her clit which sparked a moaning reaction but nothing more. She disappointed my expectation. I caressed it hoping something but there was only mild moans. She was too relaxed! ‘The other side Preethi and we will be almost done’ I informed. She lay there motionless. I held her left hip and shoulder to turn her over. ‘Umm…’ she moaned. I didn’t like where this was getting. She co-operated and turned herself over. I poured the oil on her spine and very gently spread it all over her spine and shoulders. I then proceeded to her ass-cheeks. I just softly rotated it and gently ran my finger between her cheeks touching the anus. I didn’t want to invade her asshole which might awake her senses. I moved down the thighs and to the ankles. I gently caressed her feet and she giggled and slightly kicked. It was over. I stood up and looked at my work. I had no idea about massaging techniques but seemed to have mastered it by just being massaged by a specialist earlier. ‘Preethi, you relax first. I will be back soon’ I said and I guess she would have heard it. There was only a ‘Yaaa’ whispered by her.

I washed my hands and wiped it with a towel. I didn’t want to leave her here and go out but I was hungry. I locked the room door and then went out of the Centre. I grabbed two sandwiches from the bakery at the ground floor and went to my room. I used the bathroom and was recollecting what the three special bottles were for. I thought ‘Hmmm…’A’ for heat generation, ‘B’ for stimulating hormones and ‘C’ for burning sensation’. I decided to take those bottles back to the room rather than using it there since it would result in hyper-active sex anyway. I completed and washed my hands. I ate my sandwiches and went back down to the third floor. I walked into the Centre and unlocked the room door. Not surprising. Preethi was sleeping in the very same posture I had left her in. It was 9.00pm now and 45 minutes had passed since I left her there. I took the three bottles and put them inside a plastic bag. I then woke Preethi up. ‘Huh, ya’ she said in a lazy voice. ‘Let’s go back’ I said. Her eyes sprang open and she realised she was in the Centre. She got up with difficulty and noticed she was absolutely naked and fully oiled. A stimulation went through her nerves and she blushed and tried to cover herself. I went to the locker and brought her clothes over. I told her to put on the blouse and saree since it was only going back to our room. I put her bra, panties and petticoat into the same plastic bag as the bottles. She got into her blouse and I helped her button it at her back. She then wore the saree on her naked lower body and then pulled it over her blouse. She was tired and in need of rest. I put her arms over my shoulders and walked out of the room turning the lights off. I then came to the entrance and turned off the remaining lights. She was laying her head on my shoulder. I closed the door and pressed the lift button. There was no one on the lift as we went to the 16th Floor to our room. I opened the room door and walked her to the bed. ‘Be comfortable. Remove your clothes and then sleep Preethi’ I said. ‘It’s okay. I will sleep like this’ she slowly replied. ‘I will help you’ I said and removed her saree with ease and then also unbuttoned her blouse. She had no hesitation, she was just lazy or maybe too tired to care. I guess my massage was not so intensive or effective. The ones for women are far better. But I felt strong and active. Perhaps if both husband and wife has the massage, then it would a great night for the husband and a helpless one for the wife! It could be that if the female specialist had massaged Preethi, it would not have been this intensive…I got the result I now wanted!

PART 5 – Preethi loses her virginity

I allowed Preethi to sleep a bit more while I decided to eat something. I grabbed the cup-noodles bowl from the Mini-Bar shelf and boiled the hot water. I had my noodles admiring her glowing naked body. I couldn’t wait to feel her again. I finished the noodles and dumped the bowl into the rubbish bin. I then washed my hands and used the toilet. I came back out. I then picked up the oil bottles and looked for the one that would generate heat when applied. It was labelled ‘A’ and I found it. I sat down to Preethi’s left and kissed her gentle enough not to awaken her. I then took a little of that oil into my palm and applied it softly to her neck. I took some more and applied to her arms and hands next. I then took a little more and applied to her thighs and legs including her toes and feet. She was still asleep but slightly moved when I touched her feet. I then slid my hand beneath her and applied some to her spine. Since she was already oily, it was not too difficult to apply an additional coating on the top. I sensed Preethi will eventually wake up as the oil starts taking effect. So, I wanted to tie her legs so that she does not move out of the bed after waking up. I took my belt and wrapped it around her ankles securing them. I then generously poured from the bottle onto her stomach and took some into my palm. I rubbed quite hard across her stomach and then up on her tits. I paid more attention to her nipples. As I moved my one hand to her pussy, she woke up. ‘What are you doing again? The massage is enough, please. I can’t take anymore! Leave it’ she pleaded with a fake sob. I inserted my left hand’s oily finger into her cunt  and she cried ‘Ohhhhhhhhhhhh’ loudly. Her sensitive cunt absorbing the heat immediately. I then inserted my right hand’s forefinger into her asshole by turning her slightly to allow me space. She cried again ‘Ohhhhh nooooooo’ as my finger reached the end of the tract. She tried to get up and that is when she realised her ankles were bound. Her hands went to reach the belt in panic but I turned her to face down flatly on the bed so that she would be unable to reach it. ‘What are you doing to me?? Please, I feel like I am boiling. Let me go and wash myself, please, please’ she begged. ‘Preethi, relax will you? This is part of the massage that has to be done some time after the massage session is over. Understand? I am not doing anything else. It is part of the whole thing. Relax Preethi, you are fine’ I stated pinning her down. She started sobbing now as the oil was doing its job all over her body. ‘Please. It is enough’ she pleaded again. ‘It is supposed to be on for about 20 minutes and you are not supposed to move much. If not, then the full effect will be lost. Just a little longer. You can do it. Cheer up!’ I consoled her. Her hands were now pushing against the bed trying to get up desperately. ‘No, Preethi. Please listen and stay still. Otherwise it needs to be done all over again and that will not be pleasant’ I stammered. Her sobs became heavier now and she was pleading ‘Please!’ repeatedly. I was sensing the heat in my hands too and the energy was growing. Preethi was now kicking her legs and sobbing. I kept her in the pinned position but didn’t know how long I was going to be able to hold her down. ‘Preethi, I think you need to be a bit patient for a little longer. Don’t force me to tie your hands as well’ I said calmly. ‘No, I really can’t’ she cried. I pitied her since she was afterall my wife and I love her too much. So I let her off the hold. Surprising she didn’t sprang up as I expected her to. She was still sobbing though. I undid the ankle belt and made her comfortable. Her legs spread wider while she was still facing down. ‘Preethi, do what you want. Go, wash up if you really want’ I said with disappointment. She turned around but lay down there and looked into me. ‘I am really not able to stand the heat. How long more? Let me see if I can hold on. Ahhhh’ she asked. With a smile, I said ‘Not too long, just relax and keep calm’. It is so difficult to understand what is in the mind of women! One moment she wants to get out under any circumstances but when that circumstance arises, she no longer wants to go…I fail to understand. Her hands were trying to smoothen her pussy but since her hands were also oiled, there was not much use. She continued gasping and squirming in the bed facing up towards me. Though she was suffering now, I was thinking of the pleasure she would eventually get when I fuck her later in the night. She was breathing heavily. ‘Okay Preethi, I am going to apply another oil that will reduce the heat’ I told Preethi and got up from the bed. I saw she spare a sweet smile in between her sobs. As I grabbed the bottle labelled ‘B’, which was to stimulate her sexual hormones, she was calming down her sobs and putting a happy face. But little did she know that this oil will make her so horny and hot that she will have to forget her conservative feelings and be in desperate need of sex. ‘Preethi, turn around facing down’ I said as I approached her. She immediately complied. I poured the oil onto her ass cheeks and smoothly caressed it until the oil was covering both her cheeks completely. I progressed downwards applying the oil to both sides of her thighs, knees and ankles. She was moaning lightly. Then I took some more oil and applied on her spine and sighed ‘Haa’ as I was applying gently. ‘Okay, now the other side Preethi’ I ordered. She turned around and I can see the relief in her face. She was in joy as the heat was slowly lapsing. I poured the oil generously on her tits and massaged her breasts peacefully before making a ticklish stroke to her tummy. She moaned and giggled. I played for a few seconds caressing her stomach and the umbilical hole before getting to the only part left, her pussy. I wanted to play with her pussy more as it will make her more aroused while the oil was doing its job to the rest of her body.

Her cunt was apparently tight but as I had already penetrated into it with my finger a while ago with the other oil, it was not too difficult. I slowly inserted my finger into her cunt and eventually reached the vagina. As I penetrated, Preethi moaned and her abdomen followed my finger up to the air and off the bed! Her legs now in a bent position. I withdrew my hand and her pussy dropped back to the bed. I just initially want to get the oil inside her to start the magic. I took more oil into my hand and teasingly applied it on her clit spreading her pussy lips. Her hands came to stop me doing that but of course just pretending. ‘Hey, nooo, nooo! Please’ Preethi giggled. I just smiled and was enjoying this pleasure so much. I blew lightly on her opened clit. She giggled and moaned. I think the oil has sent her into ecstasy. I penetrated slightly more into her amoeba as her pussy walls were now opening up to the intruding finger. But I felt my finger being pressed from her tightness. I loved the feeling of inserting my finger into a virgin’s pussy. It is simply amazing. When I penetrated all the way into her vagina, I looked at her face. Her eyes were closed and had a smile on her face. She was moaning in waves and her breathing could be heard now. I moved the top part of my finger inside her vagina stimulating her senses. It resulted in her hips shaking in all directions and Preethi screaming in a painful pleasure. ‘Hmmm…Hmmmmm….please’ Preethi squirmed. ‘Please what? Stop or continue?’ I provoked her. Her face turned red in embarrassment as she came back to her conservative senses. Her hands covered her face in disgust. I just laughed and asked her again ‘Huh? Do you want me to continue?’ as I was sliding my finger up and down her pussy slowly. She just shook her head blushing in embarrassment. I continued teasing her pussy and Preethi’s hands pulled around my neck and she bent forward. I proceeded to attach my lips with hers for a passionate kiss knowing her intentions. I simultaneously continue to stroke her clit gently on the top. Her hands moved up and held surrounded my head pressing it enabling a much tighter kiss. She was really aroused! I stopped stroking her pussy and pushed my hands against the bed allowing me to signal her to lie down. As she did, my head fell on top of hers continuing the kiss. She was aggressive with her tongue working hard. Soon, her hands started unbuttoning my shirt but in a hurry. She didn’t seem that patient. I helped her by pulling my hands out of my shirt. Then she gradually lifted my vest upto my neck and I had to take it off for her. As we were no longer kissing, I was some two feet from her face and was noticing her excitement and urgency. Her hands crawled on my hairy chest and stomach. Eventually,  as expected she brought her hands to pull my pants down next. However, in the posture that we were in, it was not possible for her to remove my pants down. But she undid my zipper and the button on top of it. My pants opened loose without the belt on. My erect cock was noticeable behind the briefs. Preethi was seemingly so happy to see my erect cock. She was signalling for me to pull my pants down first and I did since it was uncomfortable for me as well. Once I stood up for a moment to step out of my pants, her hands started feeling her now wet pussy. While she did not have the braveness to play with her pussy, she needed to give it some attention desperately. I watched her touching her cunt and stood there. After a minute or so, she realised that I was watching her and she stopped immediately and turned away blushing.  I placed a knee on the bed and my right hand on top of hers on her pussy. I put my other knee to the other side of her legs and leaned forward with my left hand catching her left breast. Her hand finally touched my cock but only through the briefs and there was a chill feeling inside me. Still with her eyes closed, she moves around my briefs trying to feel my cock. This is the first time she has ever felt a cock. This made her more curious and adventurous. Her hand was now trying to pull my briefs down. I thought it was about time to let her do it, having denied her that pleasure so far. Both her hands pulled my briefs lower. My butt was now being exposed to the air but she had no sight of it from that angle. As she continued to pull down, the lower side of my briefs had gone down springing out my cock. My cock hit her pussy as it sprang out and her gasped. I used my hand and pulled down my briefs making me absolutely naked for the first time at her presence.  Her hands fetched my cock and she was feeling how it was. I saw her happy and blushing at the same time as she felt my cock. I reached for the drawer and took out a condom. ‘What is that?’ asked Preethi. ‘Oh dear, don’t you know what this is? It is a condom. If I don’t put this on, then your little pussy will have to endure all the cum that comes out and also could make you a mother!’ I replied teasingly. ‘Hmmm….’ she said unsurely. I strapped on the condom as she stopped feeling it. I now slowly penetrated into her pussy which has become tighter again. She was screaming in pain as I was entering her. ‘Oooohhhhhh’ she screamed. I put my hands underneath her ass for leverage as I continued entering slowly. It was a hard battle in with my cock erected. The condom allowed some easiness but not enough. I had to do this softly not too bruise her too much. Well, she would eventually be bruised and bleed since this is her first time, but I could cut down on the pain. Her hands were holding my back for support as she struggled. I eventually penetrated into her vagina and she was crying in pain. As I gently withdrew, a slight gash of blood came out of her pussy. I entered back in gently and she was screaming more. ‘I can’t. It hurts. I can’t. I can’t!’ she repeatedly sobbed. ‘Please, I can’t’ she continued. I understood her pain but it had to be done anyway. So, once again I reached her vagina. Her pussy was loosening a bit. As I pulled my cock out again, another spill of blood out of her pussy. I was now under urgency to cum so could not think of her position any longer. I started ramming her in rhythm and in less than 10 rams, I came. My condom was soaked wet as I lay on her to relax. She continued her screams but I was still inside her. When I came out, there was a rush of blood pouring onto the bed. I turned and lay next to her. She immediately turned to her left facing me and taking heavy and deep breaths. She has lost her virginity but did not get the satisfaction of having my cum into her. Neither did she feel my cock raw, it was covered with condom. A few moments later, I got up and went to the bathroom to dispose the condom and clean up. When I came back, she was throbbing her pussy which was covered in blood. I took a towel from the bathroom and soaked it in warm water, and soothed her pussy. As the towel touched her, she moaned as it was sensitive. I wiped off the blood on her pussy and thighs. I put the towel back in the bathroom and approached Preethi ‘Get up dear, I will remove the bedsheet’. She was in no condition to move. I just pulled the bedsheet with her lying on top and put some additional effort when pulling from underneath her. There was one more layer of bedsheet underneath. She was still wet though did not have the energy. Her fingers continued to touch her pussy. I then realised that she had not cum yet! I am sure the oil still covering her would have brought her sex hormones to a great height and it would be impossible to relieve that tension without an orgasm.

I went back and lied down beside her and looking into her eyes. She looked into my eyes and immediately blushed. But her finger still on her crotch. I sense her need for orgasm but she is hesitant to masturbate or perhaps not gutsy enough. She was too shy to ask me obviously. I can see her body language in a very confused state. I knew she eventually would seek my attention to satisfy her needs, so I was prepared to provoke her to it. I turned the lights dimmer and got myself under the blanket. ‘Good night, Preethi’ I said with a broad smile. Her face suddenly sank. ‘Hey’ she said. ‘What?’ I asked innocently. She was having her hands on her pussy and seducing me for more. ‘Enough Preethi, I am quite tired. Tomorrow okay?’ I stated. ‘Hmmm…’ she said in total disappointment. ‘Are you fine?’ I asked her. ‘Hmmm…’ she said hesitantly. ‘Okay, you want more is it?’ I asked. She blushed and nodded. ‘Fine, but only if you promise to satisfy me after you are satisfied. Deal?’ I asked. ‘Huh, not again. I can’t take it again. My ass still hurts from yesterday’ she replied with a gaze. I laughed and said ‘Okay, fine. Not that one alright. It is something different. It is just tying your hands and legs and applying the third bottle of oil. Nothing much’. ‘What tie me? Why? For what?’ she enquired curiously. ‘It is just part of what the specialist told me. It is up to you to accept the offer or go to sleep!’ I said and turned to the other side. About 20 seconds later, her hand pulled my shoulder and she said ‘Hmm…okay. I will. Now, please….’ she agreed. ‘Sure?’ I clarified. ‘Ya, okaayy. But tie me for how long?’ she asked. ‘Until I wake up tomorrow!’ I replied coolly. Her face turned red in surprise. I didn’t give her much time to think and said ‘Up to you, I am sleepy’ and turned around again. ‘Yaaa fine….now pleeeesseee…’ she grunted. I turned around to face her again and a smile crept across her face. Her hand was still on her pussy while the other one was crawling my hair. I lent my hand and pulled her with some force towards me. Her face came close to mine and her eyes blinking in shyness. ‘Come on closer’ I said. She put her right leg beyond my left leg and lay on top of me. My cock was erect again and that was painful. I could either make her cum by penetrating or by finger fucking. Since she agreed to my conditions, I felt unfair to use my hand. So, I guided her to open her pussy for my cock to get in. ‘I will just lie down here and you can control your movements to reach an orgasm. But if I reach an orgasm before you, then you will be punished for that’ I said. Her smile disappeared again. ‘Punished? What punishment? Are you going to make me do something or going to beat me?’ she asked puzzled. ‘I think you try to cum first Preethi. I will tell you about the punishment later if you fail. Okay dear?’ I said with a smirk. She kept quiet being in that compromising position. I put her crotch on my cock which was erect. I slowly guided her to take me inside. With her hands holding both my arms for support, she tried hard. Soon, I was penetrating into her again. She was gasping in pain and moaned. I saw her innocence and inexperience and decided to help the poor thing. I held her hips and shagged her. I was quite intensive and was focused in making her cum. I didn’t want to cum because I didn’t have a condom on. She was feeling me raw and I was feeling her raw. The pressure inside her pussy was not the same as when I had a condom on. This feeling was much better. The only drawback was that my penis was paining as I had just cum a while ago. She was losing control of herself as I was doing the work for her. She was dangling up and down over me as I fucked her. Her moans were really loud now and I senses she was almost there. I continued even harder and wanted to give her 100% satisfaction for a few reasons – I caused her to be so aroused by the oil, she satisfied my needs, I made her accept to my conditions and most importantly she had no idea about having a vaginal orgasm. She moaned and squirmed and soon she CAME! Her first vaginal orgasm and her cum was all over my pelvis. She immediately dropped beside me and was still moaning with deep breaths. There was a little bit of blood amongst her cum but not much. After that encounter, I also had the urge to cum. I rushed to the bathroom and masturbated on the closet. I cleaned up and came back to find Preethi exhausted and laying facing to her right towards the wall. I put my clothes on and went downstairs to the main reception. It was a very odd hour, 4.00am, but I wanted to get some ropes. I didn’t prefer to call room service with Preethi in that state. I managed to get some rope telling them it was for my boxes. When I came back up, Preethi had retrieved some composure. She had already washed herself and cleaned the cum from her body. She was now facing up with her eyes searching for me. ‘Thanks’ she said softly. ‘You don’t have to say thanks. I told you already yesterday’ I said. ‘And now, it is time for oil’ I said as I approached towards her. Her eyes widened and moved backwards on the bed. ‘Please dear…I am sorry to have agreed but I really wanted to….to….’ she said creating some sympathy for herself. ‘Huh, Huh? You wanted to? You wanted to what?’ I teased her with a laughter. ‘Anyways, now you have cum as you wished. You better honour your agreement to obey’ I continued. ‘Now put your legs together for me’ I said stretching the rope. ‘Hmm…please. Please, I am sorry. Let me free. Just put the oil, you don’t need to tie me up’ she pleaded. ‘Sorry Preethi, it is part of the deal and you will comply’ I commanded and pulled her legs together. She kept them together as I wrapped the rope around it. Leaving less than 2cm space between her two ankles. ‘Your hands’ I said stiffly. ‘Please!’ she pleaded again for mercy. ‘Once more and it will get worse Preethi’ I warned. She hesitantly put her hands together forward towards me. ‘Not like this, turn around and your hands clasped in your spine’ I instructed. She didn’t turn and starred at me hoping for me to change my mind. ‘Now Preethi’ I ordered. She slowly turned around finding it difficult to turn her ankles freely. She put one hand on her spine and helped her with the other and clasped them together. I then tied the rope around her wrists. I then grabbed a towel from the bathroom and wiped as much oil as possible from her body. I was ready to start and went to get the bottle labelled ‘C’ which would give a burning sensation, especially on her sensitive parts. Her most sensitive part should be her pussy at the moment as it has been thrusted twice this night. I preferred to apply the oil only to her intimate parts which are the breasts, pussy and ass. This would concentrate the agony on these parts instead of spreading it everywhere. ‘Okay, I am going to apply the oil now. You can speak but don’t scream or complain too much. If you cannot control yourself, then I would need to do that for you by putting something around your mouth too. Understand?’ I informed my helpless wife who nodded. She didn’t know this one would burn. The whole purpose of tying her was to prevent her from moving to the bathroom to wash it off or to massage it and, who knows, she might reach an orgasm by herself! As I opened the bottle and dipped my finger in, Preethi was struggling to look behind as she was facing down. I wanted to check the intensity of the oil before applying it on her, so I inserted the oily finger into my asshole. Unbelievable burning sensation was caused within seconds. It felt as if I had put a red chilli pepper inside. While I was happy that it would work perfect on Preethi, I had a slight concern for her well being. I therefore decided to apply a lesser quantity than initially planned. Preethi was restlessly waiting. I sat down next to her and turned her over to face me. I took some oil into my palm and rubbed it onto the other hand. Then I poured some more and then applied it to her breasts and specifically her nipples. I pulled the nipples to make them erect and rubbed the oil firmly. There was only moans from Preethi. The oil would take some time to reach its full effect. It should react faster on her pussy and asshole alike. I dipped my two forefingers into the bottle and simultaneously inserted them into her cunt and asshole, so that she can react at the same time and would not trouble me too much. I dipped both fingers into the bottle again and inserted into her two holes again. Before  my penetration, she started screaming like she had never done before! I inserted my fingers and it was red hot inside the front and the back. She was squirming in shear pain. ‘NNOO, NNNNOOOOO’ she screamed and tears started pouring out of her eyes. She was screaming so loud that I got scared about the next door rooms being alarmed. I turned her to face down and scream into the pillow. ‘Stop screaming Preethi. I told you not to scream!’ I said in anger. It freaked me out a bit.  ‘Stop now or there will be more coming’ I mentioned and that stopped her scream momentarily. ‘It’s okay Preethi. It won’t be like that for too long’ I said. She was crying profusely now. She was trying to move desperately but neither her hands nor her legs are mobile. She was only able to move her head from side to side. But she was not complaining though and that was a good girl’s sign. I quietly went into the bathroom and started having a bath, to avoid her bothering me. I took an hour before coming back out. Preethi had calmed down a bit. She was lightly moaning and breathing loudly. One hour in that position should have strained her a lot, let alone the burning sensation of the oil in her sensitive areas. She was trying to sleep but that was almost impossible. When she heard me come back, she said ‘I beg you, please remove the ropes, I feel so painful and uncomfortable’ she said with tears again rushing down her eyes. I went and sat next to her and asked ‘Sure?’ and touched her hyper-sensitive pussy which was wet again. As I did that, she squirmed and kicked her legs and hands but to no avail. ‘Yaaa, please. I can’t ask you any more. I really can’t take it. I might pass out if you don’t remove it’ she pleaded.  ‘Fine, I will remove the ropes but then I will apply a little more oil’ I gave her a choice. ‘Okay, anything! Now please remove the ropes, please’ she replied immediately. Instead of removing the ropes, I looked for the bottle and picked it up first. ‘Sure?’ I asked again allowing her to change her mind. ‘YES! Sure. Pleeeeease’ she yelled. I opened the bottle and poured the oil generously onto my palm. I rubbed the oil on her ass-cheeks and then turned her around. She was screaming again in agony. I took more oil generously and applied it on her crotch and caressed her clit with my finger. She was in absolute agony and was crying and squirming. I removed the rope at the ankles and she immediately started kicking in the air. I then turned her over and removed the rope on the wrists as well. Her hands moved straight to her pussy and tried smoothening it. But the oil was already applied and it was too late. ‘Ahhhh…….why???’ she yelled. ‘This is for you to feel better tomorrow. Otherwise, for what has happened today, you will be in pain for a few days to come. This will be painful now but will soothe you’ I consoled her but of course this was not true. At least, it let her mind feel secured. My plan worked as she now screamed softly into herself. ‘Sorry. I am sorry. Thanks for doing it for me’ she managed to apologize in the middle of such agony. I had my pleasure but at the same time escaped the blame. ‘Don’t touch yourself. You will hurt it further. Just leave it and get some sleep’ I told her. She reluctantly put her hands away and prevented herself from touching her pussy. I lay on the bed beside her and pulled the blanket over. ‘I know I shouldn’t say, but I really have to thank you for the love you are showing me. I am gifted’ she said. I thought to myself how wrong she was! But it was true to some extent because I really loved her and would not hurt her too much. ‘It’s alright dear. I love you’ I said and closed my eyes. She was hardly going to be able to sleep with her mind preventing her from soothing herself or from washing it, while the burning oil was going to work its magic until it is cleared from her body. I wondered how long she was going to endure this. ‘If at anytime you feel you cannot stand the burning anymore, go and take a shower and wash all the oil off. I told her with some sympathy. Her asshole and pussy is going to be very sore tomorrow. I left it to her to decide when to stop her agony as I went to sleep. It was already 6.00am and the sun was rising outside. What an amazing day it has been!

PART 6 – Exploring the various sexual positions with Preethi

       I woke up when my mobile rang. I reached for it and answered it still with my eyes closed. It was a wrong number. I put the mobile back and opened my eyes rubbing them gently with my hands. I turned around and noticed Preethi fast asleep next to me with the blanket covering her from the waist below. She was wearing a saree and her hair was nicely tied with her ribbon. I could gather that she had taken a bath and changed before sleeping. I got up and opened the curtains looking at the wonderful scenery outside. The sun was shining bright and it has passed mid-day surely. I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth and washed my face. I quickly shaved my beard off and took a shower. I came out with my towel wrapped and changed into a pair of jeans and a long-sleeved T-Shirt to protect myself from the cold. I looked at my watch and it was 3.00 pm. Preethi was still sleeping. I made two cup of coffee with the packets on the bar counter. I started slowly sipping one and took the other cup with me and kept it next to Preethi. I gently patted on her shoulder trying to wake her up. She made a moan and said ‘I want to sleep a bit more, don’t disturb’. ‘It’s already 3.00 pm and we can go out somewhere before it gets late’ I said continuing to pat her shoulder. With some hesitation she opened her eyes and faced towards me. With a little blush, she said ‘I only slept at about 9.00am after taking a bath. My whole body is still aching after all the things that happened yesterday’. ‘That was just the beginning, there is a lot more to come! Now get up like a good girl. Six hours is enough. Get ready dear’ I said and handed her cup of coffee to her. She sat up on the bed still covered with the blanket from her waist and started slowly having the coffee. We both finished our coffees and put the cups back on the bedside table. ‘Now get ready, we’ll go out and have something to eat and go somewhere nice’ I said and she pulled away the blanket and walked into the bathroom. About twenty minutes later, she opened the bathroom door slightly and yelled ‘Honey, I forgot to take my clothes, can you please pass me some’. ‘OK’ I shouted back and opened her briefcase. She had a few good sarees, some matching blouse and petticoats, some nice colour sudidhars, an array of bras and panties with it. She also had her cosmetics, hair brush, hair clips and jewellery. ‘What do you want to wear?’ I yelled. ‘Anything is fine’ she said. I pulled out a red bra, a pair of red panties and a green sudidhar with some mirror like beadings on it. I passed this three articles to her through the slightly opened door. She grabbed it and I said ‘Should I come in, dear?’. ‘No thank you!’ she said with a grin and pushed the door and locked it again. She soon came out wearing the wonderful clothes I had given her and nicely done hair. She proceeded to her suitcase and used her lipstick and eyelash. She also stuck a sticker ‘pottu’ (a round red traditional decorative mark) on her forehead above her nose. With that done, she looked stunning and as beautiful as ever! She still looked a bit tired and pale. ‘Still in pain Preethi?’ I asked caringly. ‘Hmm’ she nodded with discomfort. ‘It will be alright soon. Just forget about it and think of the pleasure you had yesterday’ I pointed out while starting to wear my socks. She nodded and wore her sandals. She then took the perfume from the table and sprayed some onto her clothes. I wore my shoes and held her hand and gently pulled her. ‘Leave me. It’s time to go now’ she blushed and turned away while I still held her hand. I pulled a little more that she sank towards me and I softly kissed her in the lips. I then let her hands go and we both got up. She was looking down shy. I opened the door and she followed out with me. I locked the door and we both went down to the street.

We walked a little distance holding hands. The feeling of having a girl so beautiful for myself was something I haven’t come to terms with. ‘Shall we eat there’ Preethi pointed to a restaurant that was making some fresh bread visible through the display window. We walked into the restaurant and ordered some good food and ate eagerly after being without food for a long time now. I paid the bill and we walked out to the streets again. We saw many couples walking along the road in both directions enjoying the cool weather and good mountain-top scenery. We continued to walk down the road into a park on the side of the road. I put my hands around Preethi’s shoulder which made her lower her head onto my shoulder and her hand around my waist. When we walked into the park, a man was selling ice-cream in trolley. ‘Ice-Cream?’ I asked Preethi. ‘Sure’ she said with enthusiasm. I made her sit in a bench under a tree and went over to buy the ice-cream. I ordered one cone with two scoops – one vanilla and one chocolate. I paid him the money and brought the cone to Preethi. I gave it to her and she asked ‘How about you?’. ‘That’s mine too’ I said with a smile. ‘Hmmm….I see. That’s interesting too. You have the chocolate and I will have the vanilla’ she said and turned the chocolate part towards me. I started licking the chocolate while she was licking the vanilla. Our faces were so close to each other and I was cheeky and extended my tongue to meet her lips. ‘Hey, eat the ice-cream like a good boy. Don’t do all these here’ she said with some uncomfortness. I didn’t take it offensive at all. I then forced the cone around so that now I have the vanilla and she has the chocolate. She blushed a little but started licking the chocolate with pleasure. I licked the vanilla and we were now exchanging each other’s saliva immersed ice-cream. The ice-cream on the top was over and we started biting the cone. When the cone got smaller, our lips were literally together. ‘You finish it’ she said withdrawing herself. I just stared at her in disappointment. I think she got the message. ‘Okay, we’ll share that too…’ she said and slowly came forward and took the cone next to my lips. When the cone got to the bottom, I held her neck gently with my hand and started kissing her forgetting everything else that was happening around us. In that joy, she started having a few tears down her sparkling eyes. ‘What’s wrong?’ I asked in concern. She smiled artificially and wiped her eyes and said ‘Nothing, just happy. That’s all. I love you Vijay’. ‘I love you too sweetheart’ I replied gently kissing her on her lips. ‘Alright, cheer up, let’s walk around’ I said. It was getting colder and darker. We enjoyed the walk around the park and went out of the park into the streets again. I noticed a book-store and we walked into it. There was a large collection of books including romance, science-fiction and much more. Browsing through the store, there was also a video section in the store. There was collection of variety of Indian movies, English movies, Music and Drama series. ‘Can I help you, sir?’ the attendant asked from behind the counter. ‘Hmmm…just looking around’ I said. I turned around and Preethi was deeply involved in reading the description behind the cover of some Drama series. I quickly turned around to the attendant and asked him softly ‘Do you have any adult movies?’. ‘We do’ he replied softly and pulled out a paper which had the list of movies he had available. ‘We cannot sell them openly here. Please choose and I will be back’ he said quietly and moved away. I turned around to check the Preethi was still occupied. I looked through the list and found some interesting titles apart from the general pornography. Amongst the few hundred titles listed, there were also some which were more on the lines of educational sex and some on fetish. I selected ‘Turning women on’, ‘Kamasutra - Methods of Sex’ which was a 3-DVDs pack, ‘Pleasure in Pain – Bondage Delight’ which was a 2-DVDs pack, and ‘The Discipline of a Naughty Wife – Bondage Delight’. I signalled for the attendant and showed him these four titles. ‘Sure’ he said and took the paper away. I looked around and surprisingly, Preethi was still at the same spot stuck to the covers of the Drama series. With a smile, I eagerly waited for the attendant. Two minutes later, he was back with a plastic bag with these DVDs and passed me a bill of Rs.780. I took the bag and the bill and proceeded to the cash counter a metre away. I quickly paid it and put the bag into my pocket after folding. It did reveal a little but I used my T-Shirt and covered it. ‘Want to buy something?’ I asked her. ‘No, nothing. What were you doing?’ she asked. ‘I was just looking at the English movies collection’. We moved out of the store and she didn’t notice my pocket. It was dark when we stepped out of the store and was freezing cold. ‘I think we should go back to the room. It’s too cold’ I said. She nodded and we swiftly walked back to the hotel up the road. We were up in the room and just like every women, she went to the bathroom straight after removing her sandals. I proceeded to put the DVDs in my suitcase before she found out. I took out the ‘Kamasutra’ and put it into the player and put the cover into my suitcase. The TV was kept off and I held both the TV and the DVD remote controllers.

She came out of the bathroom while I was removing my shoes and socks. ‘So what are we going to do now?’ she asked. ‘What do you want to do?’ I asked her back. ‘Not sure but I am too tired if you have any sneaky ideas’ she said with a teasing tone. ‘Fine, we’ll watch some TV then’ I said and turned the TV on. She sat next to me on the bed. I lowered the lights by turning the switch next to the bed. I then put my hand around her waist while stretching my legs. I put the DVD player on. A girl dressed in bikini was the first image on the screen. ‘What’s this?’ she asked innocently. ‘Not sure, I just turned it on in front of you’ I replied even more innocently. The movie started playing. It became obvious to her that it was an obscene movie. ‘Change the channel’ she prompted. ‘Let’s watch for a little while. You said you are not willing for anything today. Let me at least please myself by watching that girl’ I said teasingly. ‘Don’t be like that’ she said with a grin. I kept silent. ‘Alright, I didn’t say we cannot have anything tonight, but just that I am tired’ she blushed. ‘Really??’ I exclaimed in joy. While the TV was on, I rolled her onto my top and started kissing her. She was turned on as the treatment yesterday should have worked. She was just pretending to be an innocent girl. I removed her ribbon and let her hair flow out freely. The starting portion of the DVD finished and it was waiting for me to press ‘Play’. I quietly pressed it on the remote next to me. It started playing. The first scene was a man and woman standing facing each other naked. The guy on the TV was quite dark-skinned but was muscular and fairly tall. The girl was very fair (like Preethi) and had attractive features (not as much as Preethi) and was beautiful overall but of course Preethi was much more beautiful. I paused the DVD. ‘Hey, see there. Let’s be like them’ I said. ‘Shhh’ she said blushing. I rolled her around making her lie under me on the bed and I started unbuttoning her sudidhar buttons. She was shy but not as shy as she was during the first time after marriage. Soon, I pulled the upper half of her sudidhar above her head and out. Then she was wearing the red bra which was amazing. I could see only the shade in the dim light. I then pulled down her pants which she helped as well by moving her legs. Her red panties were so attractive. I then slid my hand under her back and unbuckled her bra and removed it. Her hands came to cover them as reflex action. I smiled softly as she looked away. I then put my hand to remove her panties but her hand came to hold my hand back. The best way was to kiss her and turn her attention away. It worked and eventually I removed her panties too. I was still in my T-Shirt and Jeans. I got off the bed as she looked at me. When I stood up, she grabbed the blanket and covered herself with it. ‘Look that side you naughty girl’ I said. She tingled and looked away. I quickly removed my T-Shirt and Jeans. My cock was erect and was evidently bulging out of my briefs. I asked Preethi to close her eyes. She did. I turned the lights back to bright and she didn’t quite realise it. ‘Keep your eyes closed and stand up’ I instructed. She shook her head signalling reluctance in embarrassment. ‘Please’ I said. She hesitantly got up and stood up still facing away. I walked to her and dragged her to the spacious part of the room in front of the TV and said ‘Open your eyes now’. She did. She realised that the lights have been brightened and she was stark naked while I was still in my briefs. She shut her eyes, moved her one hand across her breasts and one hand on her crotch to cover herself. Her head pointing to the floor. ‘You don’t look like the guy on the TV with your briefs on’ she said. She was turned on. Her nipples were erect and her pussy was visibly wet. I could also see that her pussy was still slightly red and swollen from the oils the previous night. However, her breasts seemed to have recovered. To be a gentleman, I removed my briefs exposing my erect cock. I moved more closer to her and pulled her head up so that she doesn’t stare at my cock. She opened her eyes and I played the DVD. The man and the woman were looking at each other. Then the man said ‘This Kamasutra is to enhance the sex-life of couples and to have a more educated and enjoyable sex for both the male and the female’. The woman then said ‘Please follow us throughout the show and later you may wish to make alterations to suit your personal needs’. ‘Let’s get started then’ said the man and the screen of ‘Position One’ appeared.

‘Position One’ saw the woman lie on the bed facing up with her legs straight and hands on her side. I signalled for Preethi to follow by pointing my hand to the bed. She walked and lay on the bed just like that woman. The man then followed to lie exactly on top of her with his hands on both sides of her body near the breasts while his toes were balancing himself on the bed on both sides of her feet. I followed to the bed and assumed the same position on top of Preethi. Preethi seemed enthusiastic of this learning process. ‘Now this is the position. Make sure that both of your lips are in meeting positions and also that the cock is in the right position to meet the pussy in a straight line’ the man said. I was finely in position. ‘Now softly brush your penis head on her pussy lips’ he continued. I looked at how he was doing it and followed the same way. ‘This procedure will make her a little wet and some juices will be generated. The wetness will ease the insertion’. Preethi was seemingly enjoying this but her shyness had her eyes closed. I brushed softly and a while later, I can see the glare of juice in her pussy. ‘If you see or feel that her pussy is wet, you may slowly start penetrating. But don’t penetrate too much. A little bit and then withdraw it’ he said. I penetrated until my penis head was inside her. Preethi yelped a little and I withdrew. ‘Now you may penetrate a little more and then slowly get yourself completely in after two more times’ the man said. ‘You try to push your pussy upwards’ said the woman. Preethi responded by moving her hips upwards and putting some effort to push her pussy. I slowly penetrated and withdrew until I was finally in. Preethi was feeling quite easy thanks to the smoother opening of her pussy lips and wetness. ‘Now remaining inside her, it is suggested that you kiss her for a while on her lips so that the passion is increased’ the man said. I moved my head to kiss Preethi but she was more responsive and brought her head up to kiss me. A few moments later, we were kissing very passionately. ‘Now you slowly and rhythmically ram into her’ said the man. ‘Keep your eyes closed and your hands on the man’s shoulders or back’ said the woman. Preethi obeyed and put her hands on my back hugging me. ‘Keep this pace of ramming until the woman starts moaning’ said the man. I kept up the same slow pace and I was feeling her pressure build inside her pussy. Preethi was making soft moans in less than a minute and breathing deeply. Soon, she was moaning louder and heavier breathings. ‘You can put her hands under her buttocks and push them up for better connection’ added the man. I didn’t really need that. The woman on the TV just started moaning softly. I increased the speed a little on my ramming. I was getting closer to cumming. Preethi was moaning louder and breathing faster. ‘Now you may increase the speed of ramming until you are about to release your fluid. But don’t cum inside of her because that will make her have an orgasm as well which will turn her spirits down. We men can always get back to our erection but for women it will take a long time before they get into the mood again’ said the man. Preethi opened her eyes listening to what the man just said. ‘Don’t worry about him’ I said and continued ramming into her. She smiled and rested again. She was moaning again. I eventually slowed down in a moment and withdrew myself. I didn’t cum but knew I was close. She was also approaching climax but she won’t get there now. ‘When the man withdraws, you put your finger into your pussy to keep yourself hot. The man needs sometime to cool down but we need not cool down’ said the woman in a tired voice. Preethi put her right hand’s middle finger to replace my dick. ‘Relax for five minutes by walking around and then we can get to Position Two’.

Five minutes passed. The screen of ‘Position Two’ appeared. The woman was still lying on the bed with her finger stuck into her cunt and the man was standing next to the bed. ‘The second position is fairly similar to the first except that this time the woman will be on top of the man’. The woman got up and removed her finger from her cunt. I patted Preethi to see the TV as she was lying down still relaxing. Preethi got up and blushed. I combed her hair backwards and then got onto the bed to face upwards at Preethi. The man was lying on the bed with his hands on the side and legs straight together. I did the same. The woman then climbed on the bed and assumed a position similar to the man on top of him with her legs spread. ‘You should penetrate him into you this time by finding the correct line into your pussy’ said the woman. Preethi now climbed on the bed and assumed her position. ‘Now my turn’ said Preethi with a smile. Her pussy lips were seemingly more open as her legs were spread and she seemed to penetrate herself easier. I can notice the sweat on her body and the real wetness in her pussy. I put my hands around her waist as the man did to the woman. ‘You should first penetrate slowly to find the right spot and then you can slowly increase the speed’ instructed the woman as she started doing the same. ‘There was no need to rub her pussy or even kissing as she is already wet’ said the man. Preethi was tired after a while and just slowed down in her attempted ramming. I helped her a little by moving her hips up and down as she started moaning once again. The man on the TV was also moving the woman’s hips but the woman was definitely putting in more effort. ‘Now enjoy this and both of you can have orgasms now as the next position should be seen after 30 minutes. Please turn off the video now and turn it back on later’ said the man and the screen moved to ‘Position Three’. I reached the remote and paused the DVD. I wanted to say something but with Preethi struggling to compose herself in this position, I decided to help her out first and then talk later. I firmly held both sides of her hips and strongly pushed her down and up until she was shaking involuntarily. I was going to come and I guessed so was she. I soon came and I shagged her until she came shortly afterwards. I put my hands around her spine hugging her as she lay on top of me exhausted. She then immediately rolled over to the side as she could not keep straight after intercourse. She was glancing at me as I closed my eyes smelling her scent and dozed for a while.

When I woke up, I heard the water and Preethi was in the bathroom. My pelvis was very sticky with my cum and her cum. I waited for Preethi to come out so that I can clean myself too. Preethi eventually came out and was blushing like anything. She was still naked but had two towels covering herself. One covering her upper body and the other around her waist. She refused to see me and closed her face. ‘The bathroom is free’ she laughed. I didn’t have much to respond being in that state and I went to the bathroom and quickly showered. I was out ten minutes later with a towel wrapped around my waist. I was erect again though and that was visible through the towel which brought a fresh waive of laughter on Preethi. ‘Enjoyed?’ I asked. ‘Umm’ she nodded with her hands covering her face again. I moved towards her and removed her hands. She looked at me and blinked her eyes like a sweet little girl that she was. I gently kissed her on her forehead and took the remote. ‘Ready for more?’ I asked. She giggled shutting her face again. I just played the DVD and it was ‘Position Three’. ‘Welcome back’ said the man. ‘Now it is going to be a few positions in quick displays while there will be not much penetration as insertion and ramming is fairly similar in all positions. But of course, we will explore the insertion completely before moving to the next position’ he continued. ‘As this is all about the man guiding us to our positions, it is best that we shall not see the position but feel the position by the man’s guidance. So, we should keep our eyes closed or even better is to be blindfolded’ said the woman. The man took an handkerchief and blindfolded the woman. ‘I will keep my eyes closed’ said Preethi. ‘No way. You follow that woman!’ I said and searched for something to blindfold Preethi. Preethi sighed. I took the head-band from my suitcase and covered her eyes with it. Preethi did not fight. I then removed the towels she was wearing and she was naked again. As the cool wind hit her sensitive body, a wave of shivering shook her. I slipped my towel away and looked at the TV as Preethi stood still blindfolded. The man held both shoulders of the woman and slowly pushed her to a wall. He then rested her back against the wall and guided her hands around his waist. Then, he slid his hands behind her hips. ‘This is Position Three and you can penetrate from here’ he said. ‘Huh?’ said Preethi not sure of what was happening on the TV. I paused the TV. I put my hands on Preethi’s shoulders and guided her towards the empty wall. I pinned her to it and pulled her hands around my waist just like how the man did. I then moved my hands smoothly behind her ass cheeks from both sides. ‘Preethi, this is the third position’ I said and gently rubbed my penis on her cunt. It was quite wet already and needed no more lubrication. I slid my cock in slowly as she shrugged. I rammed a few more times to get her on. She responded well by tightly holding me. I withdrew myself and released my hands from her ass. She also voluntarily released her hands freely. ‘Stay here’ I said and turned the video back on with the remote. The man rammed a few times and then withdrew.

‘Now Position Number Four and it will get uneasy for the woman’ he said. I heard Preethi sighing again in annoyance of not knowing what was coming. The man pulled the woman by her right hand and made her sit on the bed. He then lifted both her legs and put them on the bed. The woman then spread her legs knowing what she had to do. The man then proceeded to sit in between her spread legs and stretched his legs past her hips but slid his two legs under her knees so that both of them are facing each other in proximate distance with each others’ legs behind each other. The man seeming being beneath the woman. He then moved closer so that his erect cock could meet the pussy. ‘That’s Position Four’ he said as he put his hands holding her hips by the side. The woman’s hands were around the man’s neck. Preethi was impatient and said ‘I want to see what is happening’. ‘No, no, wait, I am coming’ I said and moved swiftly to pull her to the bed. She first sat down then lied down facing up. I held her arms and dragged her to sit up. Then I pulled apart her two legs and she understood to split them apart widely. It was not as wide as the woman on the TV but it was not bad. I sat in front of her and lifted her left leg and put my right leg under it and then the same to her right leg and my left leg. She started giggling as she got the picture. I moved so close to her that we were stuck together. I held her hips while she surprising held my neck without me prompting her. I slowly pushed my urging cock into her eager pussy and she gasped in pleasure. I moved her hips front and back and experienced the involvement in this position. I kissed her while ramming several more times. She was shaking and withdrew the kiss to catch some breath. I slowed down and stopped and withdrew.

I got back out of position to turn back the TV on for ‘Position Five’. The screen appeared for ‘Position Five’ and then the man carried the woman from the bed and made her sit on top of a writing table. This was interesting to me. ‘Bring your girl to this position’ he said. I paused the TV and then went to carry Preethi happily. As I carried her with on hand on her spine and the other on her ass, her wet pussy was so close for my sight. I took a nice close-up glance and then blew gentle cool air on her pussy sending her a tingle. ‘Hey! Stop that’ she whined. I soon put her on the table sitting facing me and turned the TV back on. ‘Get up on this table and kneel on it facing me’ he told the woman. That was fun. ‘What?’ asked Preethi confused. I told her ‘You must position yourself kneeling on top of this table dear’. She shook her head as I pulled her down to the floor from the table. ‘I will help you. Lift your right leg on to the table’ I said and lifted her right leg. Once that was on top, she lifted her other leg and climbed onto the table kneeling. But she was facing the other side. The side she was facing was a wall so I had to turn her around. ‘Slowly turn around’ I said helping her by turning her hips. She was now facing me and I can see that my cock is close to her pussy if her upper body is erect. The man moved closer to the woman and held his hands around her spine and neck so that she does not fall behind. He then inserted himself into the woman. I did the same and Preethi was not seeming to be happy at this posture. She was kneeling down on top of a table and being fucked without much space for her to move or participate. It was as if like she was giving her pussy for my pleasure alone. When I pressed inside her, she yelped and tried to sit on her knees but I held her back in position with my hands. I enjoyed her inability to move but she kept her feelings to herself. She was gasping and yelping as I started ramming again. She made noises and even spoke out ‘No, that is enough! I can’t stand it’. I was having fun and rammed a few more times before she really started protesting and pushing me away. ‘Okay, okay, that’s enough’ I said and withdrew. She stretched her legs and hung them on the edge. ‘That was not good’ she whined in unhappiness. ‘Well, hope the next one is good’ I said to encourage her.

It was ‘Position Six’ displayed on the screen. The man moved his table a little forward with the woman still sitting on it. I tried to pull the table forward as well but the carpet did not allow and the table was too heavy. I decided to see what he was doing before I can look for alternatives. He then made the woman face the smaller end of the table and spread her legs to hang on both sides of the table. The woman then lay on her back across the longer side of the table. I paused the DVD and thought for a while. I then decided to take two pillows from the bed and put it on the single-sofa so that Preethi can sit on the pillow with her legs hanging over the arms of the sofa and her back to be laid on the back cushion. I put the pillows in place and carried Preethi to sit on the pillows. ‘Where are you putting me?’ she asked as it was something new in the room. ‘On top of some pillows on the sofa’ I replied. As she was facing me, I lifted both her legs and spread them and automatically she fell back on the cushion. ‘Not like this! No way!’ she yelled. ‘We are just experimenting. So it is fine’ I answered her yelling and played the DVD back on. The man held the ankles of the woman who had her legs just slightly bent across the table, and the man moved closer to fuck her from that angle. His penis was pointing straight while her pussy was actually opening facing up. As he slowly entered into the woman, the woman gasped and yelped in pain. A few seconds later, he was completely inside her from the lower edge of her pussy lips. I muted the TV in order to prevent Preethi from having any idea of the woman screaming. Preethi’s legs were back together straight so I split her legs again and held it by the ankles. ‘It hurts, let go, please!’ she screamed already. I ignored her and penetrated my erect dick into her spread open pussy with ease. ‘Ahhh’ she screamed in pain as I squeezed myself through the edge of her cunt. ‘Let go! Ahhhh’ she yelled. I quickly rammed in a fast pace few times understanding her pain. I withdrew and immediately her legs clung back together and she sprang up. There were slight tears from her eyes. ‘That was really painful, do you understand?’ she asked sympathetically. ‘I totally understand but we are only experimenting. You might even like it if we try it more. Want to try this more?’ I asked sarcastically. ‘No! This is not funny okay’ she yelled but then she managed a smile wiping her tears. She went to take off her blindfold but I stopped her. ‘Just a little longer. It is all part of the fun. Don’t back out now’ I said to convince her. The man on the TV was still fucking the woman and I can see the woman crying and screaming but the man being relentless. He eventually stopped and that is when I put the volume back up. Some aftermath sobbing from the woman but obviously no complaints from her as she was probably informed of this earlier before the video shoot.

The screen then moved to ‘Position Seven’. The woman had stopped sobbing. Preethi had also stopped but the fact is that Preethi suffered much less compared to that woman! The man then carried the blindfolded woman to the bed and made her kneel on the bed with her ass resting on her toes and her spine straightly erect. Her pussy was in an angle between facing upwards and straight ahead. The man climbed on the bed and put each of his legs on either sides in a kneeling position. His ass lightly rested on her thighs and his cock was pointing to her pussy. I could imagine this position would be painful as he would eventually rest his weight on her thighs and thus on her knees which is bent backwards. It is easy for her to get cramps. ‘Hey Preethi, this position is going to be quite hard. So, I will be nice to you and just penetrate once and withdraw. We shall continue if you like more’ I told her and started carrying her to the bed. ‘What kind of position is it? Is it more hard than what it was just now?’ she asked curiously. ‘You will find out soon. Now kneel on the bed’ I ordered. She did with her thighs also erect. ‘Rest your ass on your toes’ I ordered again. She complied. Her body was leaning forward for comfort. I climbed on the bed and pulled her body straight so that her spine is erect. By this time, the girl on the TV was screaming in pain again as the man was pounding on her without mercy. His hands were over her shoulders down her spine so that she does not fall behind. As I thought, his ass was frequently pressing on her thighs which was causing severe pain. I knelt with my legs on both sides and held my hands around her shoulders. When I gently rested my ass on her thighs, she said ‘Oh no! Like this??? I can’t take it!’. I promptly replied ‘As I promised, only one penetration and that is it. Please dear!’. She leaned forward lying her head on my chest. I inserted my cock in and I felt the warm and wet sensation inside her. I lifted her head up and gave her a little kiss and then removed myself from her pussy. She didn’t make any protest and held her resilience. Her nipples were really erect and her pussy was soaking wet. She was apparently getting towards an orgasm. I was also wanting to cum but am managing to control myself until this section of the DVD ends. It has already been more than two hours of the DVD played. The woman was screaming in pain as the man had rammed her all this time. I can see Preethi deeply concentrating on the sounds from the TV and realising that I have been so kind to her. The man stopped ramming her and kissed her passionately after withdrawing and relaxing her posture.

The TV spanned to show ‘Position Eight’ and they were still on the bed. He pulled her legs straight and made her lay flat on the bed facing up. I did the same to Preethi. Preethi looked pleased for a while until I followed the man and lifted her two legs up and spread them wide! Then the man leaned forward for his mouth to meet her mouth and his cock to meet her pussy at the same time. He was in a position to do push-ups. I followed that and I held her legs apart by pressing down her thighs. The man started pumping on the woman and so did I. ‘This time it will be more Preethi. I will follow the man on the TV’ I said and started ramming on her widely spread cunt. Preethi initially pleaded to stop but once I was in form of bringing her pussy to cum, she was moaning and gasping for breath instead. The man stopped pounding on the woman and let her go at the edge of her orgasm. I can tell that from the rate she was moaning. I was also making Preethi moan in a mixture of pleasure and pain. I also withdrew following the man as I had told Preethi.

The man said ‘Now it is time for Position Nine and this is the last one on this series. So, you can feel free to take as much time as you like on this one but I can guarantee you that there is no way the woman will enjoy this one’. As soon as he said that, he lifted the woman and made her sit on the bed. I did the same while Preethi was still in the edge of her climax. I was also thriving to cum. ‘Kneel’ he commanded the woman. ‘You heard him’ I told Preethi. She composed herself and reluctantly kneeled again on the bed unsure of what was coming now. ‘This is the last one right?’ she wanted to reconfirm. ‘I think so dear’ I replied. ‘We can remove the blindfold now’ said the man and removed the woman’s blindfold. The woman’s eyes were red from all the tears that had been flowing all this while. She adjusted her hair in the kneeling posture. I removed Preethi’s blindfold and noticed her eyes were also quite red. She eagerly leaned forward and kissed on my cheek with cheers. Her face was pale, her breasts were seemingly slightly enlargened, her nipples very hard and erect, and her pussy really wet and pinkish red with her pussy lips swollen. All this showing that she was very close to having an orgasm. Her hands reached her pussy and felt its wetness. The man now slowly pushed the woman backwards from this kneeling position so that her back lies on the bed. I saw Preethi’s eyes widen. I gave her no time to react and strongly but carefully pushed her backwards. ‘Ouch, my thighs’ she cried in pain. It was a tough position. The man was now fully pumping himself into the crying woman who is struggling in the position. The screen disappeared and ‘The End’ sign displayed with the moans and cries of the woman. I ignored all the pleadings from Preethi and started penetrating my cock into her knowing that she needs it. I was so close that I was ramming slowly at first then within seconds I was pumping so fast that the bed was jumping. Preethi was screaming and wiggling. In midst of this, I had the idea of checking her reactions, so I withdrew my cock from her and kept it close to her pussy lips. It was a reflex action that her pussy jumped up to grab my cock! I was almost going to cum and so was she. For all she has taken today, I wanted to reward her. I pushed my cock into her pussy with one plunge in force and I came inside her. I softly rammed and she exploded as well. She started screaming and her legs flickered. I realised she had cum but also that she has got cramps in her thighs. I quickly helped her to stretch her legs forward and inserted my cock back into her pussy to complete the good time. She was crying and screaming profusely in pain and ecstasy as both her cramp and cum had come at the same time. Eventually her cramps subsided with some massage by hands on her thighs while still staying inside her. Her eyes shut and her head turned to the side facing me. I was lying next to her and withdrew my cock. I went to the bathroom and cleaned up while she laid there. As I came back after 30 minutes after a bath, she was fast asleep with all the cum all over her pussy. I used a soaked towel and wiped her sore pussy to clean off some of her orgasm and my semen. Then I pulled the blanket over her naked body. I put on my pyjamas and slept next to Preethi thinking of what the other two remaining DVDs of ‘Kamasutra’ contain.

PART 7 – Preethi’s unpleasant anal adventure

The next day was gone fairly fast without doing much. Well, we have already done a lot in one day by trying out all the intercourse positions. She was very tired and weak through out the day. We had our food on time and walked outside for a while in the evening, but nothing spectacular happened. We were back in the room earlier than usual, at 6.30pm that evening. ‘I don’t feel like dinner’ Preethi said. ‘Okay, no problem’ I said and picked up a pack of biscuits that we bought earlier in the street. I had some biscuits while she took her night gown and vanished into the bathroom. I was thinking hard whether to try the second DVD on Kamasutra today. On one hand, I was quite tired myself and Preethi was apparently tired too. But on the other hand, I was curious on what the other two DVDs have in store for us after the amazing first one. Preethi came back into view dressed now in a pink night gown with designs of roses and jasmines all over it. Her hair neatly tied with a band and her face as sweet as ever. Her eyes were still a little reddish but better than yesterday. She sighed and said ‘I am going to take some rest dear. Please don’t bother me today, alright?’. I nodded. She turned to lie down and pulled her blanket from her newly organised bed after room service, and crept in. ‘Good night sweetheart’ she mumbled and shut her eyes. I didn’t have the nerve to try the other DVD tonight seeing her pityness. I soon changed into my night clothes and slept next to her in the bed under the warm blanket sharing it with her.

We woke up quite early the next day, at about 6am considering that we had spent the last day doing nothing but resting. We got ready and went down briskly for breakfast. It was the usual morning crowd at the restaurant and we found a table for ourselves. ‘I think you look much fresher than yesterday’ I said. ‘Much better’ she grinned. ‘Do you want to go and stay somewhere else?’ I asked as it appears that we have been here too long. ‘I was thinking the same thing actually’ she eagerly replied. ‘Fantastic, I will look for a different hotel’ I said happily. ‘How about a cottage?’ she asked. ‘That is even better’ I nodded. We finished breakfast and went to the reception. I told them that we would be checking out and asked them if they had any cottages. The lady at the reception said there were several isolated cottages maintained by this hotel a little further from the city centre. She handed a tariff out to me. I showed it to Preethi. The pictures on the tariff brochure were really impressive and hard to turn it down. It was like a miniature house surrounded by lawn and plants with a fence at all sides. I pointed out that “Super Honeymoon Cottage” to the receptionist and said ‘three nights please’. ‘Certainly’ she replied and started typing into her computer. ‘That will be Rs.8000 a night Sir and Rs.24,000 in total’. I handed her my credit card and she swiped it. I also told her to debit for the room that we had stayed the past few days. She looked at the computer again and said ‘That’s fine Sir’ and hand the credit card back to me. ‘A car will be arranged to take you there whenever you are ready Sir’ she said. I nodded and Preethi smiled. I took Preethi’s hand and we went back to the room. ‘You take a shower while I will pack everything’ I said to Preethi when back in the room. ‘I will do it dear’ she replied. ‘No need, it is not much. Go now, take a shower and get as beautiful as you can so we can have fun!’ I grinned. She blushed and took her new Sudidhar set, white bra and matching panties into the bathroom with her. I started packing the suitcase with the DVDs and the camera, and all the clothes that was lying around. Soon, both suitcases were packed. I checked the wardrobes and drawers to ensure I had not left anything behind. Preethi came out really fresh and enthusiastic dressed in her green Sudidhar with shining pearls and stones glittering on it. She proceeded to wear her necklace and other jewels. She was as pretty as or maybe even prettier than the day I first saw her. Her hair was smoothly flying without anything binding it and her makeup added the finishing touch. ‘How do I look?’ she asked turning her body slightly to either side. ‘Super’ I replied with cheers and kissed her slightly on her cheeks as she blushed.

We were soon on the car heading to the cottage. It was around 11am and the sun was shining bright. The wind was moderate and therefore not too cold. Preethi was really happy and was pointing at various beautiful sceneries as we drove past. We soon arrived in a cottage which read “Welcome to the Lovebirds Cottages”. The driver opened the doors for us and pointed us towards the reception. I took Preethi’s hand and we went into the reception. I showed the man at the counter the receipt and he gave me a key. He said ‘This lady will show you your cottage. You will have to drive another few minutes’. The lady guided us back to the car and off we drove again further into the maze. The car turned a corner and the board “Super Honeymoon Cottage 3” was visible. The car stopped outside the gate of the cottage and all four of us got out. The driver was taking the luggage out while the lady took my keys and opened the locked gate. She then welcomed me and Preethi to the door. She used another key and opened the door of a double storey cottage. It was warm inside and well kept. There was set of 3+1+1 seater sofa on the right and a 29 inch TV at the far right. On the left, there was a dining table which can accompany four people, made of pine wood and with it were four matching chairs with cushions. There was a small corridor going forward and a spiral marble staircase leading upstairs. ‘This is your cottage sir. Anything, please use the phone and dial 9 for the reception. All your food will come here when you order and it is available 24 hours a day’ the lady said with a smile. The driver had placed our suitcases in the hall now and both of them left closing the door. Preethi swung her arm over my shoulders and leaned on me with joy. ‘I like this place. It is so much better than the room’ she cheerfully said. ‘Yes sure’ I agreed. We walked forward into the corridor. There was a small pantry with cutleries, kettle, fridge, a sink, coffee, tea, milk powder, sugar, some chocolates, biscuits, chips etc. Opposite the pantry was a bathroom with a huge tub which can easily have two people comfortably sleeping in it! There was the full range of toiletries and towels. The tub was quite deep as well and had a layer of step that we can sit on. There was water sprinklers within the tub and it had two hand showers with tuners to change the speed of water. ‘That is nice’ said Preethi staring at the mini-juquizzi or tub. Next to the bathroom was a lavishly decorated toilet with a closet and basin with cupboards underneath it. There was a huge mirror on top of the basin. Preethi gasped with her mouth open. There was one more door which turned out to be a bedroom on the other side. It was attached to this toilet. The bedroom had a king-size bed fully made up. The whole cottage was carpeted and the ceiling with chandeliers and lamps with adjustable brightness tuners on the walls. There were windows on either side of the room covered with curtains. We walked up the staircase which also had a window on its side. The curtains were open and I could not see any other cottage in the vicinity. I thought they must be on the other side and continued to climb the stairs with Preethi. I was astonished to see that the whole floor was actually a massive bedroom with a bed in the middle of it no less that 10 feet x 10 feet. There was a glowing chandelier on top with at least twenty small bulbs. The bed was surrounded by a circular side table shielding three sides of the bed. On top of the table lay a large row of candles held safely in candle holders designed like Indian girls dressed in saree and holding the candles in their hands. A fully equipped 42 inch home theatre system with DVD and speakers was nicely placed in front of the bed on top of a cabinet that was about 4 feet tall. There were no windows but the ceiling was mostly made of glass and bars holding the glass! The sun was shining brightly down the room directly. There was a bathroom here with exactly the same features downstairs. On the other side of the room, there was another bathroom which had a single tub and attached basin and water closet. Preethi looked amazed at this room as it was huge and covering the floor area of the same living area, dining area, pantry, bathroom, toilet and bedroom downstairs! ‘This is very lovely’ said Preethi. I then dragged her arm and swung her spinning to the bed. ‘Now, that is lovely Preethi’ I replied. She blushed as I slowly sat on the bed next to her. ‘I am hungry’ she swiftly said pushing me away with her hand. ‘I am hungry too, for sex’ I smirked at her. She covered her face with her hands and I could hear her giggling at these words. I shortly afterwards order some food from the reception. By 3pm, we had finished our food sitting in the dining area and came back upstairs. I had brought our suitcases upstairs with me. She removed her jewels and properly placed them in the jewel box and put them away. The jewels couldn’t make her any more beautiful than she already was. She went to use the toilet, as a female just cannot keep themselves without using it every once in a while. I seized this opportunity and grabbed the second DVD of the Kamasutra from the suitcase and quickly put it into the DVD player. I turned on the TV to make sure it was playing properly. When Preethi came out, I pretended to run through the channels. She came and sat next to me on the huge bed looking at the huge screen. ‘I am ready sweetheart’ she said with a giggle and I was surprised she was inviting me to do what I most wanted to do. ‘I have another DVD to try today’ I patted her shoulder. She didn’t smile but just nodded. It appears she was not quite expecting to be taught by some other pair on the TV again. The other thing was that the sun was still shining through the ceiling and she felt uncomfortable as if we were outdoors. I however liked her to feel she was having sex outdoors where people might see. But there was no chance of anyone seeing through the ceiling.

I changed the channel back and played the DVD. ‘Welcome to the 2nd DVD of the Kamasutra series. This is a DVD that shows you how pleasurable sex is and tells you how it is best done. You would have enjoyed the first DVD and are eager to see the second one’ the man said cheerfully with this time another young beautiful girl standing next to him. Preethi’s eyes were glued to the TV as he was speaking. He continued ‘We know that women have two main holes which are her pussy and anus. We have shown you the pleasure of using the pussy during sex and now it is time to show you the pleasure of using the anus’. Preethi held my hands tightly as if she was nervous. Her face was going pinkish. She was mixed with joy and tension. ‘That will be okay Preethi’ I whispered to her. ‘Now please remove the woman’s clothes and then make her lie on her belly on the bed’ said the man. I paused the DVD at this as Preethi felt awkward. I gently kissed to ensure that it was me who was the only one to watch her and not the guy on the huge TV screen. It took a few moments to feel at ease and kiss me passionately back. I took this signal and unbuttoned her Sudidhar from the back. A few seconds later the top part of her dress was sliding down. Once it was down, revealing her white bra, I bent down to remove her pants. She was looking down at me but soon closed her eyes when I touched her waist. She shifted her feet to let the whole Sudidhar be pulled out by me. She was now standing with her white bra and white panties in front of me under a now subsided sunlight. To make it cheeky, I said ‘You remove them yourself now’. She was having a slight girlish smile on her until I said this. She closed her eyes as tight as possible and slowly unbuckled her bra. Before the bra came off, she turned around facing the other way. The bra then fell down on the floor. Her hand slowly caressed her hips and she slid her fingers to lower her panties. She lifted her knees a little to remove the panties completely. She still was facing the other way and not saying anything. I could hear her sighing slightly. I played the DVD on again and the man was undressing the woman. When she was stark naked, just like Preethi, he said ‘Get some lubricant or oil’. Preethi looked over her shoulder at me as I opened my suitcase to get some Vaseline that I had. When I approached Preethi, she turned away again. ‘Take some and apply into the woman’s anus with your finger’ said the voice on the TV. I followed and Preethi looked over her shoulders as I softly inserted my finger into her asshole. ‘Now, let her lay on the bed while you get undressed’ said the voice again. Preethi obediently lay on the bed facing down with her face buried on a pillow in the middle of the large bed. She also pulled a blanket over her and temporarily covered her feminine body. As I undressed, the voice said ‘Apply some to your cock as well’. I so did. ‘Lets start then’ said the voice and the screen said ‘Position 1’. The woman was lying on the bed just life Preethi and man climbed onto the bed. I took the blanket off Preethi as she wiggled. I dragged her pillow to the other direction so that I can watch the TV and be in the correct position at the same time. Preethi didn’t resist being moved around. It was fairly easy on this huge bed. The man on the TV had just inserted his cock into the woman’s asshole from on top of her. ‘Here I come Preethi’ I said and I penetrated into her asshole. She yelped uncomfortably at this intrusion. I was thinking to myself that this was not the first time that Preethi is having my cock on her asshole because I gave her this pain as a result of her accepting her pleading to cum few days back. I followed the man and pushed myself deeper and deeper with every attempt into her. The screen faded and ‘Position 2’ appeared. ‘Now the woman goes on top of you, so just simply turn her on top of you’ said the man. I slid from her top to the side and pulled her over me. Her legs were partially on mine and her feet on the bed. Her hands hanging to my side and head on my shoulder next to my head. She was not at all comfortable as I held her hips to keep her in position. I inserted my cock finding the spot. A few shakes of her hip and I was in. But I realised it was difficult to ram from this posture. ‘You have to move the woman’s hip up and down like this’ said the voice coming to his aid. That was not helping Preethi as only her hip would go upwards and come back down to take my full cock deep inside her. She was gasping for breath as I did this for the sixth time. The man on the TV was doing this in much faster sequence and the woman was moaning. Preethi was also moaning as I continued.

I stopped as the screen said ‘Position 3’.Preethi was breathing heavily now and sighed relief when I stopped. ‘I think we stop’ whimpered Preethi through deep breaths. ‘Now this position is fairly similar. The woman will be in a sitting position with her legs straight forward and her back upright’ said the voice. I held Preethi’s shoulders and pushed her forward while I was still inside her. She bent forward and clasped her head into her hands. I started lifting her hips up again and back down making her squeal again in pain. I was getting close to cumming now but didn’t want to cum so early. I stopped. Preethi was moaning now. I shaped her ass and caressed her thighs next. The screen changed and said ‘Position 4’. The man spoke ‘Now you can pause the DVD for about 5 minutes and relax before we go on’. Preethi sighed in relief and tried quickly to get her ass free. I held her thighs and said ‘Are you sure?’ with a laugh. ‘Now, leave it’ she gasped and pushed my hands away. She then struggled and managed to get free. She knelt on the bed next to me and look at me. She gave a slight giggle as one of her hands tried to soothe her asshole. I played the DVD back on without notice. She turned around and to her surprise, the woman was in very similar position to Preethi. She was also kneeling on the bed bent forward. I laughed at Preethi. ‘Shut up’ she shouted. ‘Now the woman should be kneeling on the bed with back upright’. The man then moved behind the woman and I got up and moved behind Preethi. She saw my huge cock and released a giggle which made me feel embarrassed. ‘That is big’ she said laughing adding insult to injury. ‘Yes, you will feel it when it is inside you’ I stammered back which wiped the smirk off her face. I meant what I said and thrusted hard into her this time and was holding her breasts tightly for support. I was standing on the floor next to the bed and had more leverage to thrust hard. She was screaming each time I plugged my cock deep. The screen proceeded to ‘Position 5’ while I was ramming her. The lady spoke this time and said ‘Bend forward like this’. Preethi looked around her shoulder as I stopped. She saw the woman stretching her arms forward as much as it could go and resting them on the bed. Preethi’s elbows couldn’t touch the bed but her hands were flat on the bed and back inclining downwards. This must be hard on her thighs. I resumed my penetration and was feeling the urge to cum every time I penetrated. Preethi was moaning load now. I can see her ass is shaking involuntarily. The screen now said ‘Position 6’. The woman said taking heavy breaths ‘Lift your ass upwards from your lower legs’. The man said ‘The man should help it as high as possible and hold it in position’. I came out of Preethi as she took some deep breaths. After a minute or so, she lifted her ass up making it more directly visible to me. I helped her by holding her ass cheeks and inserting my cock in again. My hands were clutching her ass and hips enabling me to ram again. The moans were getting loader and she was yelping more than before. I wondered if her anal tract was contracting and easing which caused the pain. ‘Enough! Ahhh’ Preethi yelled. I gratefully stopped in order to stop myself cumming. ‘You can pause the DVD and relax for 15 minutes’ said the man on the screen. I promptly did so as Preethi now laid flat on the bed desperately soothing her asshole and breathing heavily. The sun was fading now. It was getting dark but still quite bright.

I sat down and distracted my concentration so that my pressure to cum could ease. When I felt better, I went to Preethi who was now breathing normally but still lying down flat on the bed with her hands on her ass. ‘My big cock was good right?’ I asked sarcastically. ‘Shut up’ she smiled as she turned her head to face me. I turned the DVD on again. ‘Position 7’ it said. ‘Both please get out of the bed and stand on the floor’. I grabbed Preethi’s elbow and pulled her up from the bed. We were both standing now. Preethi was in front of me with her ass to me cock. ‘Now insert the cock into the woman’s ass and hold her by the breasts so she does not lean forward’. It continued ‘Put one arm round the woman’s hips to allow you to shag easily’. I did so and started ramming her while my face was buried in her smooth fragrant hair. ‘Now stop’ said the voice. I did to the relief of Preethi. ‘Stay inside her and guide her to a table where she can comfortably lean’ the man said. The man then walked oddly with himself inside that woman towards a nearby table. The woman yelped and screamed every step they took. I assumed it should be painful walking that way. Soon I found it was painful as Preethi gave out yelps of her own taking steps. She was almost dragging me by her asshole. I moved a few candles to the side and emptied some space on the side table. Preethi leaned forward on it with her hands over her head. ‘Position 8. Now you can come out first before starting to push in again’ said the man. I followed as told. When I came out of Preethi, she screamed softly in pain. It appears that her anal tract had contracted. I proceeded to push in when the man did so to his woman. It was harder to get in as she has become tight again. She cried in pain as I penetrated. The lubricant was not quite enough. I rammed her mightily until I was feeling near my climax again. I released myself as Preethi gave out more moans. She was taking the table to support her situation.

I had a slight pity for Preethi but I was determined to finish the DVD. The screen moved to ‘Position 9’. The woman said ‘The woman must stand on the floor with her knees straight and lean forward to touch the floor with only her hands. She can bent her knees slightly if necessary. It is like this’. The woman than got to the position with her knees not really bent and her hands touching the floor. This made her breasts hang downwards and clearly visible. I saw the reluctance in Preethi’s face at this. She gazed at me for excuse. I simply pulled her arm from the side-table into a spacious area. I made her bend forward and she assumed a position to that woman’s but Preethi had her knees more bent. ‘Hold the woman’s hips firmly and penetrate’ said the man. When I did this, Preethi was trying to hold on to her position because now her head and breasts were facing down without much ease. ‘Twenty times at least’ said the man. Preethi yelled ‘No. Enough!’ when I was just on my seventh or so. I ignored her and did all twenty before which Preethi started sobbing and screaming. She was pleading for me to stop it. I was holding Preethi by the hips in position so that she couldn’t get her knees to the floor for support neither. It was not possible to get her elbow to be on the ground either. When I let go off her, she fell on her knees and was crying in pain. This position perhaps gave her the most uncomfortable feeling and most pain yet. I was now not able to hold myself cumming any more.

The man stopped ramming his poor girl too who was now panting and sobbing too. Of course, the man knows what he is doing and must have made her feel miserable. ‘Position 10’ said the screen. Preethi was not moving from her kneeling posture and still sobbing but milder. She was not wanting to talk much. The woman spoke now ‘My man has not reached orgasm yet. If your man has, then just watch. If your man has not, then you have to follow me and do this Position as well’. Preethi looked at me finally hearing every word the woman said. I smiled because I have been holding myself from cumming for the last two hours or so. Preethi got up and crouched on the bed. ‘Enough dear, please’ Preethi said exhausted. I could see she was serious in this statement. She was tired and tears creeping down her eyes. The man was sitting on the bed and the woman positioned herself to sit on his lap. ‘Preethi, see there’ I said pointing to the huge TV. The woman said ‘For a man who has resisted cumming to help the woman try all this positions, it is only fair if the woman can make him reach orgasm by we taking the pain’. The woman then was shifting up and down the man’s lap as the man penetrated in and out of her without much hardship. The woman’s feet were on the bed and was trying her best to help the man do the penetration. Preethi looked in surprise that the woman was still able to muster so much of energy to do this after all that. The room was fairly dark now and only the moonlight and the brightness of the TV filled the room. Preethi looked at me and slowly positioned herself crouching on my lap. She bent her knees upwards to put her feet on the bed for good support. I held her hips. She took a deep breath and pulled herself up. I helped her by using force on her hips. Preethi was moaning and yelping but I was surprised at her determination to make me cum. I was not far from that. The man on the TV had cum and he hugged the woman as she stopped. She lay back on the man and both laid on the bed. Preethi was watching that too and realised she had to try harder like the woman to make me cum. She indeed succeeded a few minutes later but to her expense of crying and screaming in pain. I hugged her in a sign of thanking her. She had taken my cum into her body from the back. Just like the woman, Preethi lost her energy the lay back onto me and I allowed her to turn sideways and lay more comfortably. The man got up from the bed leaving the woman behind, and said ‘Please watch the third DVD now as there is not much to do but just watch and learn different things for the future’. The screen then disappeared and the DVD stopped.

I was pleased with Preethi’s attitude. I went to the toilet and cleaned myself while Preethi laid exhausted on the bed. When I came back, I lit the candles around the side-table and gazed at Preethi’s nakedness in the candle light. It gave a special feeling with a yellowish-golden light shining on a beautiful young woman totally naked and at my call. Another 20 minutes passed as I sat next to Preethi. I had put the third DVD into the player and was waiting for her to wake up from her nap. She woke up when I kissed her in her lips and whispered ‘You were great’. ‘Thanks dear. You too’ she replied back in a whisper as well. She held her arms around me in a hug and she kissed me. ‘I honestly don’t like it’ she murmured. ‘It is too painful but I did the last one for you’ she said. ‘I know dear’ I replied gratefully. She seemed pleased at my acknowledgement and smiled. ‘So let’s watch the third one then now. But before, that you go and have a shower’ I told her. She realised that her ass was now covered in cum which had dried and become sticky and uncomfortable. She then walked briskly to the bathroom with the single tub and took a shower with the door closed. ‘My clothes please’ she yelled from the bathroom. I took her bra and panties for her and handed it over to her as she stood behind the bathroom door with her hand stretching out. ‘Can I also come in?’ I asked teasingly as she responded ‘No, thank you’ with a grin and shut the door. She was out a while later wearing her bra and panties but didn’t care to wear anything more as she probably knew they would come off soon anyway.

PART 8 – The different scenes of lovemaking and loneliness

I played the third DVD. The man appeared again but with yet another different young woman. She was also beautiful with much sharper eyes than the other two. She was also taller. ‘We have seen the various positions for vaginal penetration and anal penetration in the last two DVDs. You must have enjoyed watching it and experimenting it with us’ ‘Enjoyed. Ya right’ muttered Preethi softly. ‘It hurts you idiot’ she yelled at the screen. I chuckled. ‘This DVD is about telling you know what man likes and what woman likes during sex. Well, not all men and women are the same but this is the most common aspects. We will also explain the various sensitive feelings during these actions’ he said. He then continued ‘You don’t have to do anything but just sit and watch with your partner’. The screen changed and the man and woman were finely dressed. He was dressed in a long-sleeve shirt and she was dressed in a blue saree. Preethi was looking curiously at the TV awaiting what is coming next. The woman started unbuttoning the man’s shirt as the man put his hands over her shoulders. When she had undone the last button, he removed his shirt showing his muscular body. She caressed his hairy chest and slid her fingers slowly to his belt. At this time, the man started to pull the end of her saree and dropped it below her waist. It revealed the blouse completely. Her breasts showing a clearer shape now. She had now removed his belt and unbuttoned his pant and pulled down the zipper. The man was only caressing her hips now and not removing anything more. The woman pulled the pants down and touched his briefs on the side. She first felt his ass cheeks through the briefs and then moved her finger over his cock. The man now untucked the saree from her waist and it slipped graciously to the floor revealing her petty-coat. She was still fingering his briefs. He was now kissing her on the lips and was unbuttoning her blouse in the back. The blouse hadn’t fallen off yet but was unbuttoned completely. He lowered his hand to the string on the petty-coat and loosened it. He tugged his finger into the petty-coat and jerked it downwards. At this point, he withdrew from kissing her. The blouse and the petty-coat dropped to the floor revealing her red bra and matching red panties. The woman blushed and turned around not wanting to face him. Her eyes were closed and she blinked once or twice. She signalled him for the light switch. He dimmed it down. She now turn around with her head down shy. He guided her to the bed and he gently followed her on top of her. She comfortably rested on the bed and hugged him by the waist. He pulled himself slightly upwards so he could remove her bra. He successfully did so. He then rolled over so that she was now on top of him. She rested her hands over his head while he was fingering her panties. Shortly afterwards, he slowly pulled her panties down to her knees revealing her ass. Her hands now lowered a little and started pulling his briefs down while he was holding her neck and kissing her. They rolled over again now he was on top of her. He helped his briefs down and also pulled her panties out of the way. She reached a blanket and pulled it over. He helped her. Now only his head, her head and the blanket was visible. Her eyes were closed. The blanket was moving as the man humped her. The screen faded as she moaned. Preethi continued to look at the TV and was resting her head on my shoulders while my arm was over her shoulder holding her towards me. I thought to myself that this woman just now preferred to have sex in dim light, start undressing the man first but she would become totally naked first. She also wanted to be under covers while being fucked. I was not sure whether Preethi had observed all this.

The screen displayed another couple who were in a different bedroom. Again they were fully dressed in the same way as the previous couple. She was wearing a saree and he was wearing a full sleeves shirt and pants. Here the woman went to lie on the bed and covered herself with the blanket first. The man looked on. She then threw her saree from beneath the blanket and one by one until her bra and panties were also thrown out to fall beside the bed. The man smiled back at her when she smiled and closed her eyes and threw her arms out gesturing to invite him. The man quickly stripped naked and slowly crawled onto the bed and under the blanket. He was first kissing her on her cheeks and then her lips. Then he vanished underneath the blanket. She gasped air a few time and chuckled. She occasionally said ‘Ya, more’ and moaned. The screen faded again. Preethi’s hand was on her pussy and she was glued to the TV. I was wondering whether she had watched any porn before marriage. I did feel a little odd to let her see other naked men but there was no alternative as she had to learn. It was easy to deduce that this woman and man preferred everything under the blanket.

The next screen showed yet another couple. Again in similar outfit, the man and woman were standing in a bedroom. The woman hugged the man and tried to kiss him but the man pushed her away and looked into her eyes. She blushed and looked downwards staring at the floor. The man then pushed her hair firmly backwards and kissed her on her forehead. She grinned slightly. He held the hem of her saree and pulled slowly but with force. The saree tucked out of her waist and she swirled around a couple of time before the full saree unrolled from her legs and into his hands. She crossed her hands across her chest over the blouse. She was exposing her hips and was still wearing her blouse and petty-coat. Her eyes closed and head facing down. He moved closer to her and put his hand to her spine and unbuttoned her blouse. He tapped her hand and her hands dropped to her sides. He gently removed the blouse. He moved backwards to observe her. As the air gashed against her bra, she instinctively crossed her arms across her breasts and turned around. Her breathing was audible now. The man gently pulled her string on the petty-coat and loosened it. In a few seconds, her panties were revealed. She seemed to shiver. The man had a broad grin in his face as he glazed at the semi-naked woman in front of him. He undid her bra which fell on her hands. She dropped it down unwillingly. He moved close to her and kissed from behind on her cheek and pulled the panties down from poking his fingers into the front side of her panties. She stood frozen to the spot when her last article came of her exposing her naked body to the well lit room. He circled her and glanced at her from all angles as if she was a statue. Preethi held my hand tightly and her head rested on my shoulder more forcefully as she adjusted. I could sense Preethi was not too keen to be in the situation being dominated. The man said loudly ‘Go and wet yourself in cold water completely and come out without wiping’ and pointed to the bathroom door. She slowly walked into the bathroom, still with her head down. The man turned on the ceiling fan which was right on top of the bed. He removed the blanket and dropped it to the floor. He removed his shirt revealing his vest. He also removed his pants. His bulging cock was visible beneath his briefs. A moment later, the shower sound had stopped and the woman walked out with water dripping from her head to toe. Preethi gasped. The woman was shivering. ‘On the bed’ the man commanded. She proceeded to the bed with one hand across her chest and the other trying to cover her wet pussy. She lay on the bed with facing down. She was cold by the fan. The man stared at her as he paced across the room. Two minutes later, when it seemed that her back and ass was dry, the man said ‘Now turn over’. She followed exposing herself. She curled her hands over her hair pushing them backwards. Then her hand searched beside hoping to find a blanket. It was not there. Her pussy was still wet. She had a little bush which made it longer before it completely dried her pubic area. Fresh drops of water was evident on her face and by her sobbing noise, I assumed it was her tears and not water. The man slipped his vest and briefs and proceeded to the bed. Without much warning, he inserted his cock into her wet pussy as she yelped in pain. Her hips moved sideways but was not able to turn as his hands pinned her shoulders. Her head shook from side to side. Preethi’s head dropped with her eyes closed not wanting to see the woman being fucked like this. The woman moaned louder and screamed as the man forced himself relentlessly. She gave a loud scream as he came into her, and the screen faded. I thought this woman was simply being dominated without she having much say in it. By the looks of it, the woman didn’t enjoy this one. As the scream crept loud out of the speakers, Preethi shifted her head upwards to see what has happened. ‘Poor her’ said Preethi as she rested into my shoulders again.

The next screen showed yet another couple. The man was wearing a short-sleeves shirt and a dhothi (as traditionally worn by men in special occasions). The woman was wearing a bright yellow saree which just glittered with the tiny mirror like stones all over the saree. The man looked clueless and the woman was enthusiastic and had a seductive look on her face. As the man stood there, the woman held the hem of her stunning saree and uncovered her blouse. The man stood staring at her blouse and the breasts that were shaped inside it. The woman looked into the man’s eyes and moved a little away. She then teasingly unrolled her saree with hips movements to match it. Once it was in her hands, she softly threw it at the man and giggled. The man continued to stare at her more intently as now her belly-button and hips were revealed. She was so fit and her tummy was flat. I coughed slightly looking at Preethi and she immediately blushed. Preethi was enjoying this. It probably recalled some of her memories from our First Night after marriage. Of course, that night Preethi had not removed any clothes by herself though but was dancing to the music. The woman gently pushed the man to the bed where he soon sat. The woman thrust her chest forward springing her breasts as seductive as possible. She then used her hands and unbuttoned the blouse. She giggled and removed the blouse. Her black bra against her very fair skin was contrasting. Her breasts were now partly visible as they were raised upwards. She moved closer to the man sitting on the bed. When her tummy was almost touching his nose, she caressed his cheeks with her hands and moved them to her petty-coat to loosen the string. The man was lost. She pulled the petty-coat slightly forward so that he would get a view into her panties. A few seconds later, her black panties were inches from the man’s eyes. She wiggled her hips to tease him. He looked up at her in what looked like surprise. She used her hand to hold up his chin and looked sweetly into his eyes. She then started unbuttoning his shirt which he didn’t resist. Once the shirt was unbuttoned, he pulled his hands out of it. She then pushed him so that he would lay on the bed with his knees still over the edge. In a swift swoop, she removed his dhothi. She glanced at his erect cock bulging from his brief. He was seemingly embarrassed at she staring at it. He turned away. She removed her bra and massaged her breasts a few seconds. She then hissed ‘Hey’ to bring him back to his senses again. He opened his eyes and his mouth as he saw her tits heaving freely. She rolled her finger over her panties now and his glare shifted downwards to her crotch. She smirked and slowly climbed on to the bed. She was lying next to him. He adjusted himself to her level on the bed. She then removed her panties and threw it on his chest. Her pussy was cleanly shaved, unlike any of the other woman so far in this DVD. While he was staring at her pussy in astonishment, she removed his briefs slowly and climbed on top of him. She guided his hands over her ass and she was inserting his cock into her pussy by adjusting herself.  She held his hips and she was fucking him. She then stuck her lips to his and she was getting faster in her ramming. The screen faded. Preethi sighed and said ‘I will never be like that girl. She had no consideration. She was filthy’. I thought one day I will make Preethi be this seductive and beg me for sex.

The screen reappeared with the first man and a lady. ‘Hope you have seen the various ways a couple have sex’ said the man. ‘Now we shall see what happens when a woman needs to make love but her partner is busy or not willing to have sex for some reason. But this is only for the male partner to see and we kindly request the female partner to not see it. This is because you will then change you patterns and avoid your usual reactions purposing in order to avoid attention’ said the woman. At this, Preethi lifted her head and leaned forward to see the TV closer. I paused the DVD. ‘Play it now’ commanded Preethi. ‘You heard her clearly’ I replied with a shrug. Preethi was so turned on as I can see her panties quite wet. Preethi protested some more but I would not let her stay. She continued pleading with me ‘I want to know. Please!’. I reluctantly agreed and played the DVD back. Preethi was so happy that she cheerfully kissed me and sat next to me again. ‘The female will have her chance after the male as we shall then show what measures men take in a similar situation when his partner either has a period or neglects him’ said the man loudly as if he expected all women to protest  ‘Now I think it is fair that you go downstairs and make some coffee and watch TV there. I will pause the DVD when it reaches your turn. I promise’ I told her pushing her from the bed. She stood up with her hands on her hips. ‘Alright then’ she uttered disappointedly and went downstairs. I turned the volume slightly lower and turned the DVD back on. I trusted Preethi won’t be hearing this from downstairs.

The scene was showing a movie where the woman would be glancing at the man when he is getting ready for work and when he comes back. She would be following him throughout the house to see if she could be helpful to him in any slightest way so as to get his attention. I assumed this couple must be husband and wife. However, when he looks at her, she pretends not to have been staring at him at all. The woman was shown to wake up in the morning earlier than her husband and spend almost 40 minutes doing her make up and looking at the mirror several times before showing a satisfied look. She would select her clothes very cautiously and dress up beautifully before taking a cup of coffee to her husband and waking him up. ‘Hi dear’ is usually what she gets before he sips the coffee and hurries into the bathroom. ‘I am a little busy today and will come home late. So you have dinner and sleep. Don’t wait for me’ is what he says when he leaves for the office with a very quick and unconscious kiss on her cheek. When this has happened for two days without any success to mate, she waits for him the following day to return from office with out sleeping. He turns up at 1.00am. She eagerly serves him dinner and pretends to be cheerful. ‘Just another busy day and I am really tired’ he says yawning. Well, the woman appears to be put off by this. She hands him a towel as he washes his hands and he asks ‘Why are you up this late?’. ‘Not sleepy yet’ she replies gently. He goes off to bed and she puts the food in the fridge and the dishes in the sink. She goes back to the room as soon as she could. The man is already in bed with blanket covering him. She was wearing a simple home saree which was dressed in a way to reveal more of her bright hips and belly. She slowly climbed into the bed next to him and slid under the blanket with him. She turned facing him and put a hand on his chest and lifted her head to speak ‘How was your day?’. ‘Hmm…not bad’ he said yawning again and turning the other way. It was Friday night and she was at least hoping that weekend would be free for him. ‘What do you want to do tomorrow evening, darling?’ she asked sweetly. ‘Busy tomorrow as well’ he mumbled. She rolled her finger over his hair and asked even softer ‘What time will you come back tomorrow?’. ‘Not sure. Maybe around the same time’ he mumbled again trying to sleep. She sighed and turned back to sleep. She could not really sleep. It has been about ten days since they have had sex. Well, the first one week she controlled herself and she was feeling the need to make love for the past three days. It was Saturday night now and he came back at midnight. She served him dinner again cheerfully and followed him back to the bedroom leaving all the food and dishes as they were. He went to the bathroom and got changed. She pretended to change into her night gown and stripped her saree off. She was wearing her bra and petty-coat. She waited for him to come out of the bathroom. When he came out, she pretended to be taken aback and said ‘Don’t look! I am changing’. He just smiled and proceeded to the bed without saying anything, his eyes staring at the floor. He climbed onto the bed again. She was disappointed that he didn’t appreciate that she was half-naked. She removed her petty-coat now and tried to draw attention by coughing a little. He wasn’t looking at her. ‘Don’t turn’ she said hoping that he would get curious. He didn’t. She prolonged a few minutes but then decided to put her gown on and get to the bed. She touched him with her fingers. He turned around to face her. She gave a seductive look. ‘How do I look today?’ she asked not really hoping an answer. ‘Hmmm. You look fantastic. I am just tired. Maybe some other day alright. Okay. Sorry sweetheart. Just not in the mood’ he said apologising and kissed her in her lips. He immediately turned around and fell asleep soon. She didn’t sleep though. She kept turning around on her bed for a while. Her touching and looks and sweet-talking didn’t help much. On Sunday morning, she dressed up as usual and woke him up with a coffee again. She was hoping that there was no office today. She was so please when he took the coffee and smiled at her. He drank a sip and put it to the side. He flung his arms around her neck and pulled her down. She wanted this the most but didn’t want to give in this fast. ‘Take a shower first. Go! Everything is later’ she said smirking and a smile of joy appeared on her gracious face. When he showered and came out, the phone rang at that moment before they both can embrace in a hug. ‘I have to leave now. I will be back only on next Friday. Please pack my things’ he said as he put the receiver back down. Her smile vanished and she stood frozen. He got ready and picked up his suitcase which she reluctantly packed. ‘I will call you whenever I can. Take care’ he said and left after gently kissing her in the cheek. There she stood on a Sunday morning, when she thought that finally she can make love after two long weeks. Her face was flushed in fury and rage. She gave a light sob and crashed onto the bed. She didn’t do much that day. In the evening, she called her close female friend and told her how she has not made love in two weeks and was in need of it. Her friend teased her about her urge and how she was not able to control herself. Her friend on the other side was telling her what a wonderful night she had and that they only woke up a while ago. In shear disappointment, she hung up and lay on her bed again. It was Sunday night and she was now growing desperate. She watched some TV but couldn’t watch that for more than an hour. She went to bed. The next day, she woke up late and had some simple breakfast. The afternoon passed by and the evening passed by. She spoke to her husband for a few seconds through phone before he had to hang up. It was 2am. She was still lying on the sofa listening to music. She decided to take a bath. She soothed her body and spent almost one hour in the bath before getting back to bed by 3.30am. One more day passed and she was not able to resist. She took a even longer shower that night thinking of all the good times she has had with her husband. She sighed every now and then and lost interest in anything else. She came out of the bath at 4.30am. On Wednesday, her husband called and said he would take another few days and would be only back on Monday. She was disappointed but didn’t show it to him. On Thursday, now almost 18 days since her love-making, she decided to browse the internet for pornography. She saw a few photos of men fucking woman. She tried not to watch other men naked because she felt that was betraying her husband, but she was not having a lot of choice. On Friday, she decided to watch some pornographic video which she persuaded her friend to get for her. It was so embarrassing to get it herself from the video shop but it was equally shameful when her friend teased her about it. She watched the video that night until Sunday night. On Monday, when she awaited her husband, he didn’t come back, only a phone call. The husband apologised and told her he was tied up at work and will have to go to another city and he would only be back on Saturday. She sighed and flushed in anger. She borrowed another video from her friend who got it for her. The female friend offered to watch the video with her and so they both spent the afternoon watching the movie. It was softcore porn where the couple enjoyed their sex. This was only turning her on more. After the movie, seeing her reaction, the friend whispered ‘I think you should relieve yourself. Hmm, I mean you should masturbate and cum’. She blushed as her face turned red upon hearing this. ‘No way!’ she stammered back at the friend. ‘Up to you, but nothing wrong’ she whispered and giggled. The friend left. Another whole day passed. Her mind racing on whether or not to masturbate. She has never masturbated ever since her marriage. She was not sure as she paced up and down the house restlessly. She then closed all the curtains and ensured the door was locked. She then turned on the video that her friend had brought her this morning. When the couple started having fun, she stripped to her bra and panties and lay with her legs wide on top of the sofa. She fingered herself over her panties. Soon she removed her bra off. She continued fingering over her panties as it got wet. When it was clearly soaked, she removed it and threw it aside. She slid her finger into her clit and rhythmically finger-fucked herself. She was moaning and the couple in the video were going wild in their fucking action too. She moaned louder and louder and finally she CAME. Her juices flowing from her pussy and her finger still on her pussy lips. Her orgasm dripped on the sofa as she lay there exhausted. The door bell suddenly rang. She opened her eyes startled and found herself still naked on the sofa with her finger over her wet pussy. The door bell rang twice again. She was too startled to move. The movie was still playing as a man was fucking his girl excitedly. The person at the door used a key and opened the door. ‘Dear, I am home earlier than I promised’ he shouted putting his suitcase down. He froze at the sight of his wife in that posture. The screen faded. I smiled and gave out a laugh as it finished. That lady couldn’t resist sex for three weeks and resorted to masterbating. How would Preethi be when we got back, I wondered.

An hour had passed and it was a good movie showing the essential things an Indian woman would likely do. ‘Now then, we ask the man to bring the woman back in and the man please step out’ said the man. I didn’t want Preethi to see what men are like when they are desperate because it seems the women were a good laugh for me and I would not want Preethi to think of me that way when she watched the next bit. The screen continued to the next movie. I didn’t bother calling Preethi back up. I decided to watch this part too.

The scene started with a man and a woman having a conversation. The woman blushes and say ‘You have to wait at least three days. I have just started my period’. The man smiled and sighed. ‘Alright then. But you remember we have just travelled all the way to Thailand yesterday and will be here for another two weeks right?’ he said with a grin and kissed her. She nodded and pushed him away saying ‘Save it for three days’. The next scene showed that two days had passed and the woman was angry at something and was yelling at the man. Well, woman are always like that when they have a period! She slapped him on the face and crumbled into the bed. Another two days passed, and she was not calmer a single bit. He couldn’t believe that he had such a beautiful wife and was not allowed to even touch her let alone have sex with her. He resorted to the bathroom and started masterbating. His thoughts of her flying through his mind. On one hand, he held his cock and on the other he held his wife’s picture. He masterbated while occasionally kissing the photo. He had cum after almost a week now. He quickly showered and cleaned himself neatly. He tried to make a conversation with his wife but she would not listen. He left the hotel room and went down for a walk on the beach side. He glanced at a few beautiful women in bikinis sunbathing and some couples in a hug. He stared at various women and wished he could just see them naked. It was not going to happen. He then returned back to the room after a few hours and looked at his wife. She was still mad. He said a few apologies but she just shouted back at him. That night, he tried to hug her when they were in bed, but she just threw an angry stare and yelled. He gave up and decided to sleep. The next night, he attempted again but she wouldn’t allow him still. It was not her period anymore, it was her attitude. Woman find it very difficult to get over something’s. He was then shown masterbating that night in the bathroom. The next night, he tried his best to convince her by saying that it was his fault and he was sorry. She didn’t seem to accept. The next morning, he bought some pornographic video and played it while she was still there. When he started it, she said she was disgusted and walked out of the room. He lay in bed that evening when she came back. The video was no longer playing. The man took the courage to get on his knees and beg for pardon with a smile. She was so stubborn that she still refused despite seeing the man on her knees. He tried to no avail. He tried reasoning, convincing and even begging but it does not cool her. He thought if a few more days passed, she would be fine but he was wrong. He had looked forward to this trip for a long time and was supposed to be his second honeymoon in two years. She was ruining it for him and he was loosing his patience. He wanted to have sex so badly. He started yelling at her after she started yelling when he again apologised. He got mad and with his urge to have sex, he gave her one tight slap and pushed her onto the bed. She was stunned and lay on the bed with tears starting to come down her face. ‘You will deserve this’ he said and ripped her clothes apart as she screamed. He gave her one more slap across her face and shouted ‘If I hear one more sound from you, I will hurt you really bad’. At that, she lay on the bed motionless and gasping for breath. He soon ripped all her clothes off her and she did not protest anymore. He stripped his clothes off shortly and was also naked. He gave one cold look at her and she closed her eyes in fear. He leaned forward and started fucking her. She was yelping in pain as he was riding very fast on her. He ignored all the screams. Soon, she was moaning and tears rushing from her eyes. She was pleading for him to stop, but he was not going to stop until he came. Soon enough, he came inside her pussy as she gave a loud scream as his hot cum filled her vagina. He continued to ram her wanting her to cum. A minute later, she came too and gave out another loud squeal with loud moans. He rolled an lay next to her as they both panted. The screen faded. I thought this man had tried his best and finally decided to rape his own wife when she was so stubborn. I think she deserved it.

The screen showed the couple who were presenting this show again. ‘Now ladies, I am sure that you feel a little afraid that this may happen if you continuously refuse. Well, it is in your best interest not to refuse for this long’ said the woman. The man then continued ‘The man may also proceed to seek a prostitute’s service or maybe even decide to call your parents and tell them that you are not co-operating in family life’. I liked these suggestions. ‘If you are really unlucky, they may even find another woman for good’ added the woman. ‘It is our culture that the woman keeps the family bond and copes with any trouble the man may give. It is for the woman to give in at all times without resistance. Of course, a small dispute or anger may be allowed but it must be resolved as soon as possible by the woman herself even if the man does not apologise for his mistakes’ said the woman in a real Indian feminine voice. I just loved Preethi to hear these advice. ‘I hope you have enjoyed the Kamasutra Series. Thank you’ said the man and the woman together and the DVD came to an end. I immediately rewinded the DVD to start playing from the place where it asks the men to go out and ask the woman to come in. I paused it there and went down. I found Preethi on the sofa watching TV. ‘I finished my part and as I promised, you can go and watch your part’ I told her pretending to have not seen her part at all. I gave her the remote and she eagerly walked upstairs smiling. It was almost midnight now. I was hungry and helped myself to some biscuits. My cock was erect but I didn’t feel the urge to cum. I sat on the sofa and watched TV myself. I couldn’t really hear the TV upstairs so I guess Preethi wouldn’t have heard anything either. Maybe some 45 minutes passed and I heard Preethi coming down the stairs. She was still wearing only bra and panties. ‘So how was it? Tell me what it said’ I asked her in pretence. ‘Nothing! It is only for me to know’ she replied with a smirk. ‘And what did yours say?’ she asked genuinely. ‘That is for me to know and not for you!’ I replied back. We hugged each other and embraced in a kiss. We went upstairs and got dressed before we ordered supper. It was 24 hours service and true enough the food arrived shortly. We had the food while it was still hot and resigned to the bedroom upstairs to sleep.

PART 9 – The mental preparation for Preethi’s submission

I decided not to do anything that night and give Preethi a chance to absorb what she had watched. So, I didn’t engage in anything with her during the night. She gestured for some play but I pretended to be tired and didn’t give her much attention. Eventually, we both dozed off.

The next morning, I woke up early and Preethi was still sleeping. I took a walk outside the house and thinking of how to initiate my control over Preethi. Soon, I had formulated within my mind of the method of explaining to her. The plan was to use the video from the previous night as a scapegoat for my intentions. Obviously, she doesn’t know what was in the video that was dedicated only for me to watch. I decided to make up stories.

When I came back after about an hour of good walking, Preethi was awake and was making some coffee. “I saw through the window and you were having a good walk” she said. “Yes, the weather is really nice” I replied. She handed me a cup of coffee and asked “What are the plans for today?”. She was apparently enthusiastic. I was a lot more enthusiastic with plans for my beautiful wife! “I think we should be leaving tomorrow and I have planned a wonderful location for three days before we return home” I said sipping the coffee. Before she could say anything, I continued “But before we leave for that place, we still have today to enjoy here in this wonderful place”. “Sure, anything you say darling” she warmly said with her arms over my shoulder and around my neck. I put my coffee cup on the table and gently hugged and kissed her in an embrace.

A few seconds later, I released her and said “Today will be different from the previous days. There will be more learning of each other’s past and their expectations and how we should be moving on”. I continued saying “I am quite touched by the video last night and how much there is between a husband and wife”. She stood silent listening. “Hmm…I am curious to know what your video said” I asked with a chuckle. She immediately gave a broad grin and said “You know it is only for the woman to know and not you!”. I enjoyed her innocence. “Nevermind, but I want to tell you what was in my part of the video. Let’s go to the room and talk”. She smiled and was definitely curious. She almost chased me up to the bedroom and I jumped on the bed. She followed me and fell on my top. “Tell me, tell me” she asked eagerly. “I will tell you. Calm down” I said and sat up. She laid next to me for a few seconds. When I was looking away, she sat up as well.

I had made up my story and just needed to fill up the wordings as I started telling her. “The video basically told me that the husband must be in full control of all situations in order for the family to be running smoothly and happily”. I paused for a second. “It also said that the wife should be a very responsible person and co-operative person”. Another few seconds pause with a glance at Preethi. “It also said that the husband should have in place a regular method of checks and balances for the wife”. A few more seconds looking into her eyes as she is listening intently. “It further mentioned that a good husband should know and a good wife will tell every secret of herself without concealing anything”. I continued my eye-contact and continued “It said that the most important factor of having a good relationship is to be able to understand any mistakes the wife had made and the husband helping her realize her mistake and prevent that from happening again”. Preethi was listening carefully and nodding. “It further said that it is not correct to just simply forgive the mistakes the wife makes because that will not help her at all. In order for the wife to learn, she must sufficiently compensate for the mistake”. I was just building up to the main objective. “The types of compensation could be redoing the work, rectifying the mistake or being punished”. I paused for a while. She nodded and was looking at me seriously. “Preethi, though this might sound very ancient and not modern, I really believe this will be best for us in the long run”. She closed her eyes and gave the impression of thinking. I put my hand around her back and pulled her head to my chest in a hug. “The difficult bit is that there are some punishments, which they claim to be traditional, are quite harsh. But those are only for the really serious mistakes”. She was sobbing a little. She being from a village, must have heard a lot about men domination but surely she also has a lot of exposure to the modern world. I therefore had to put my intentions that would suit a modern context with ancient preservation methods. It has been good so far. To make it more convincing, I said “You will need to make a promise that you will obey my wishes and do nothing wrong”. She leaned back and nodded with a sob. “Yes, I will” she said. That was the magic words I wished but I continued “Not now. It should be done at the time of sunset and you should not have eaten anything till that time. You will need to wear a red dress and take a shower with the dress. In that wet dress, you will need to make the promise”. “I will explain later. Relax now” I said with a sympathetic tone. I was surprised she was not raising any questions. She hugged me again and sobbed saying “I will do anything to keep our lives happy and will always do as you wish”. I was surely pleased with the way this was going! It was almost 11.00am and I was getting hungry. I told her that I will get down and make something to eat. She hurriedly wiped her tears and said she would get it for me. She went down to prepare some food. I sat there thinking about the BDSM DVDs I still have in hand and about the punishments I could impose on her.

She came back with some sandwiches and I had that. I offered some to her and she said she wouldn’t eat until sunset. She was impressive and now blushing. While I was eating, I asked “So why don’t we start by you telling us about your family?”. You know my parents. I have a younger sister and she is studying”.”Your childhood?” I asked. “I mainly grew up in the village and went to college in a nearby town. I had some good friends but hardly hanged out with them because of the strictness of my father”. “Your hobbies?” I asked. “I like dancing, singing, drawing and reading”. “Tell me more about your school?”. “It was a co-ed school until high school and then it was a girls college where I did my Bachelors in Home Science. I usually came 1st or 2nd in class and study quite hard. I attended tuition classes after school and also music and dance classes. It was really fun”. “Good, how do you describe your father?”. “He is a very nice man. He is a lecturer in a college and is usually kind to me and my sister. Sometimes, he really gets angry at my mom or my sister or me. At that time, he shouts and sometimes even hits us. But he compromises us later with something.”. “How about your mom?”. “She is a very wonderful person and very kind and helpful. She covers up for many things that me and my sister do. She is a great cook and responsible housewife”. “And your sister?”. “She is quite naughty! I love her a lot. She is 18, just two years younger than me. She is now studying 2nd year Medicine. She is really smart but yet very cultured and conservative. My dad said he would try to get her married when she is around 20”. I remember seeing her sister during the wedding. She was also very very pretty. But, of course, I was not able to talk to her that time to know her better. Surely, it would be a bonus to have her as well! “What’s her name?”. “Reshma. Why?” she asked back. “Nothing, just to know. Tell me about your cooking”. “Hmm…I cook a variety of food. I am much better in cooking vegetarian food. I have learned cooking during my studies and also from my mom”. “Okay, now is the important questions…” I said and continued “What type of husband did you have in mind before marrying me?”. She blushed and just shaked her head refusing to answer. “You need to tell me!” I insisted. “Like you” she replied. “That’s not an answer” I persisted. “Right right, I will tell you…I liked my husband to be smart, handsome, self-sufficient and really caring and kind” she said. She then said “You are just like I wanted. I think you are everything I could have wished for”. That sort of was acceptable because I did have good education and a good job. I have definitely given her the impression that I am kind and caring, and of couse I am caring and kind but it is my interest or passion for control that makes me act once in a while. I wanted to ask her about any sexual experiences but that would be offensive and will surely make her wild! I wanted to ask her if she had masturbated before, but I know that she had not because I still remember she did not know that women can have orgasms. So I decided to avoid these questions. Over the last week or so, we had already experienced a variety of sexual positions and even massage and enema at the massage centre. I had also made her body burning with the oil and arousing her senses by preventing her from cumming. I doubted there was anything she could tell me that I already did not know.

I therefore decided to talk about her school and the punishments there. In India, it is very common for the teacher to hit the students for punishment. “So, can you tell me some unforgettable experiences at school?” I asked. “Well, when I was in 11th Grade, I did not finish my assignment for mathematics and had lied to the teacher about my book being lost. The teacher found out when one of my classmates told him that I did not finish the assignment and that I indeed had the book in my bag. He checked my bag and found the book and found that the assignment was not done. I saw the anger in his face for me lying to him. Obviously, he was really mad because I was supposed to be a good student in the class and also the class-leader, so I was supposed to set a good example for the others. He therefore doubled my punishment. That was really unforgettable and after that I knew not to lie” she replied. “Well, you know you should not have lied” I said. I then asked “What was the punishment?”. “I was asked to stand still in the school ground during the lunch time and after lunch, I was not allowed to go back to class but had to stand there for another hour and wait for the Physical Education Master who was also the Discipline Master. It was hard because I had to stand bare footed and it was really hot. The sand ground was growing hotter and hotter as it was mid-day. The P.E. Master came to the ground with a cane in his hand and asked me to kneel down. My feet were already sore from the heat and now my knees were also taking the heat. I was already sweating and pleading with him even before he started hitting me. He asked me to use my knees and move to the edge of the ground and come back. This was totally about 400 meters. I started crying as I started kneel-walking. I just couldn’t do it after half way towards the destination let alone coming back. The P.E. Master held my hand and started dragging me along forcing me to move. I stil remember screaming in agony. He made sure I finished the whole distance regardless of my crying and screaming. My skirt only came up to my thighs and didn’t cover beneath my knee. When this was finished, I just put my hands and head down on the ground in absolute exhaustion despite the heat. He asked me to look up and take my hands off the ground. I didn’t respond soon enough and he pulled my hand up and I looked at him in dismay. He used his cane and hit my hand in force. I yelped in pain. I was then made to stand up and I could see my skin torn and bleeding a little. He used the cane and hit my legs around 3 or 4 times to increase the pain. He then decided it was enough and asked me to go. I couldn’t stand the heat any more in my feet and ran to the classroom in tears. I only managed to get some medicine at home for the bruises”. “Is that quite common here?” I asked her in pretence and she said “Yes, very common for a teacher to hit students with cane or whips. My sister gets a lot more of that because she is really naughty”. I was wondering why she was bringing her sister into this. “I see. I think it works” I said. She nodded. “What other types of punishments are there in your school?”. “I think the usual ones are writing lines and standing in the sun. The stricter punishments are hitting, slapping and sometimes locking in the dark room” she sid with a little hesitation. “Dark room? What is that?” I asked curiously. “I don’t really know. Never had to do it before. I think they just lock you in a dark room for an hour or so. It is usually scary. Especially when we are young”.

I decided to ask her about her father’s punishments so that I can have an exact idea of what she has been exposed to so far. “What does your dad do when you fail a test or exam or get a complaint from school?” I asked. “Oh, my father is quite strict on these things. He usually shouts in anger and then takes a stick and hit. I usually don’t get into trouble but when I do, it is a nightmare. He doesn’t stop until my mother convinces him to stop. It’s more difficult with my sister as it happens more often and it is quite difficult to stop him from hurting her badly”. She continued “But, after we came of age, our father does not hit us anymore. He mostly shouts at us. This was since around 9th Grade when I was about 14”. “But it is different at school. They don’t care if we come of age or grown up. They still hit us mercilessly for the mistakes” she elaborated. I was just nodding listening to her.

I was thinking of asking her if she discussed about sex or read sex books or watched porn, but I was not sure how to put this question to her. “Now, I am going to ask you something that is quite sexy but I want you to answer me properly” I said. She immediately smirked at me. “I really want you to answer. Nothing to be shy about because we have already seen everything!” I said sheepishly. Now she blushed as I asked her “Have you seen any XXX movies before?”. She nodded to my surprise! “Only once when I was at college. I saw with my friends. But was not able to watch the full movie because my friend’s mother came back home. I didn’t see much” she said with her eyes closed and a slight giggle. “Books?”. She shaked her head to signal she has not. “Jokes?”. She said “Yes, quite a few” again giggling and blushing.

I was feeling that I had got to know quite a lot from her and refreshed my memories from our First Night when I asked her many things as well. It was almost 2.00pm and I was thinking of talking to her about the types of things I am expecting her to do.

“Well, Preethi, there are quite a lot of expectations for me from you. I really like you to know it” I said. She looked at me and nodded. “I like you to be organized, kind at all times, keep the house clean, take care of the housework, do your cooking and drawings, be nice to my parents, help them, be frank with me about anything, ask me anything you want, never displease me, and things like that”.”Are these simple?” I asked her to confirm whether she understood. She nodded. “You think you can do all this without any problem?” I asked her. She nodded again. “So then, you should be ready for being punished for any misbehaviour” I said in a gentle tone. She was taken by surprise a little but hesitantly nodded. I was pleased she was understanding without any complaints. “Apart from these general things, according to the video last night, I have to put in place a regular session where you need to tell me all the good and bad things you have done during the week, and also have some refreshment training” I told her making up the phrase in the instant moment. She appeared confused. I continued “I was thinking about it this morning during my walking and decided that this session should best be on a Saturday afternoon and the follow-up should be on Sunday”. She still looked unsure. “According to the video, the follow up on the next day will be about rectification of the mistake, advice or punishment” I clarified. She nodded uncertainly. “You know I will be working and only the weekend is off” I said and she nodded more comfortably because she now now knew what I was saying. “I have not thought about what to do on Saturdays or Sundays during these sessions, any ideas?” I asked knowing she would not be able to suggest anything. Obviously, she said “I don’t know”. “Well, I will think about it and decide about it soon then”. She nodded.

I kissed her in her lips which relieved her tension a little. She smiled gently. It was almost 3.30pm. I was thinking of to make the “Promise making” thing more dramatic and was having more ideas to make her feel really submissive and think about me as a superior person in her life. I was also thinking of whether to have the first training session before the end of the honeymoon. She was sitting there on the bed looking at me blankly lost in thought. The sunset was around 5.00pm so I decided to ask her to start getting prepared for that. “Preethi, can you select a red dress?” I instructed her. She smiled and went away to get her suitcase. I was wondering of wearing something a bit more dominant, so I decided to wear my tight-black T-Shirt and a pair of dark blue jeans. I didn’t have anything else in this trip. She brought a Sudidhar and a Saree, both red, and asked me to choose. I chose the Saree as it was more traditional. It had a matching red blouse and a red petticoat with it. I took of my shirt and asked her to join me in the shower. “No no, no way!” she said teasingly and laughed. I just held her my the hand and dragged her with a giggle with me downstairs to the bathroom with the Jaquizzi. There were towels there already. So, all I had to do was to slowly remove her clothes and also remove my trousers and get into the shower. She was wearing her bra and panties and I was wearing my briefs. I gave her the bottle of oil from the side wall and asked her to oil bathe me. She eagerly complied. We played around the shower for a while and soaped each other. We washed off the soap and I grabbed the towels. We wiped ourselves dry but of course our garments were still wet and therefore the genital area  still wet. “You wait here and I will get the clothes for you and me” I said and I left her for the room upstairs. She stood there calling after me as I left. I went upstairs and changed my brief to a dry one and wore the T-Shirt and jeans I had decided to wear earlier. I took Preethi’s saree, blouse and petticoat. I decided she would wear the wet bra and panties because these clothes would be soaked soon anyway. I went back down and Preethi was waiting for me. When she saw me fully clothed, her instincts made her cover herself with the towel and her hands. “Give me the clothes and stay outside while I change” she said embarrassed. I didn’t say anything and just handed her the dress. She took it and closed the door behind me. In about 5 minutes, she was fully changed. When she walked out, she was just an amazing beautiful girl in that saree and she was really my gift. That made me all the more enthusiastic to look forward. I went into the kitchen and she followed me. I got a small bucket and a one-feet tall stool from the storeroom. “What is this for?” she asked. “I will explain soon” I said. I then also grabbed a tall drinking mug. “I think we are almost ready. Please go and take a shower and ensure your whole hair is wet and your entire clothes are wet and dripping” I said. “Sure” she said and just walked back to the bathroom which we just finished showering in. When she went in and closed the door, I said “I will wait for you outside the backdoor and be there soon”. “What? Outside?” she asked promptly. “Yes, that is where it should be done” I said and went back to the kitchen. I filled the bucket with water and carried the mug and the stool on my other hand and went outside through the backdoor. Soon, Preethi walked through the door and came outside with water dripping. Her whole body was drenched in water and her breasts are clearly showing through her clothes. I was standing there and looked at the sun. It was just about to start setting. “Look at the sun and say what all you want to do for me and promise that you will do all that” I told her. “Remember I told you earlier what is all I would like from you?”. She nodded. She looked at the sun and was about to start saying. I interrupted her and said “You will need to kneel down when doing this”. She looked at me and then the sun again and knelt down. She started to say “I promise to keep my husband happy at all times, not to displease him, be honest and frank with him, help him, help his parents, be kind and friendly, obey anything he says, accept anything he does for me, take care of our children, ask him things that I think are necessary for me, not disrespect my husband, do the housework, cook properly, keep the house clean and all other things that I am told to do by my husband or his parents or my parents or anyone else who my husbands asks me to listen advice from. I promise to be a good wife and girl and always protect the respect, status and integrity of my husband and his famly both at home and outside”. She looked up at me turning left. I was surprised she had said so much more than I expected. I smiled. She got up and faced me with a few tears in her eyes as gratitude rather than humiliation. “Now I will be standing on this stool. You will need to kneel down, wash my feet with the water in the bucket and hold that water into the mug” I said and stood on the stool and placed the mug beneath the stool. As the stool had small holes in it, the water would drain down to the mug easily. Without much hesitation but with more tears flowing from her eyes, she knelt down one more time and slowly poured the bucket of water on my feet and washed it with her right hand. The water dripped slowly into the mug. The bucket was empty and Preethi was still kneeling down holding my feet. I got down and raised Preethi. I picked up the mug and fed her the water. The water was not dirty at all because my feet were clean. This is just to have the symbolic touch that she was consuming my washed water after she had cleaned it. I wiped her tears gently and also combed her hair backwards as I fed her the mug of water. She drank and sobbed more. When it was all drunk, I embraced her in a tight hug calming her emotions down.

It was almost dark and cold. Preethi was shivering in the wetness. So I grabbed the items and also guided Preethi back inside the house. Once in the living room, I sat her down on the sofa and went to the kitchen to get some food for her. I was really happy that I have mentally infiltrated Preethi’s mind to be a willing submissive for me and also that she was mentally acknowledging that whatever just happened is a very important thing and by drinking that water and making the promise, she was bound by it. But little she knows that the whole thing was my imagination. I brought her some sandwiches and also some biscuits. I sat next to her as she decided to lie on my lap. I patted her shoulders and asked her to eat first. She was still coping with the emotions. I had to feed her slowly. I really love her and want to make best use of her sexuality but at the same time make her feel happy and seem reasonable. She took the plate from me and started eating by herself. I went to the bathroom and grabbed a towel to wipe her wet hair. She soon finished the sandwiches and we both went back upstairs.

“Get changed Preethi, your clothes are still wet” I said. She got changed to a nightgown that was white and was quite long. Her hair was loosened now without any bands and therefore she looked quite like a modernized girl. It was a total contrast from a while ago in that saree. I decided to use the internet to find some material to convince Preethi regarding the types of punishments that a husband could impose on a wife. Obviously, I know where to look for those I want to find. I just typed “wife punishment discipline” in the search engine and it brought out the bdsm sites I would have liked. I showed Preethi this search results and she knew that I was only randomly searching with key words. I clicked on one of the sites and browsed for a while with Preethi looking on in disbelief of all the pictures that is coming up. It was also my intention to give Preethi a glimpse of these things so that she doesn’t think that I am weird when I try this on her in the future. I finally came to a page where it provided suggested types of punishments for disciplining a girl. It was categorized from light to heavy with hyperlinks. “Do you want to read this?” I asked Preethi. She hesitantly said “Your choice”. I could see the excitement but also the fear in her face. It is afterall for her being punished and I agree she should have all the reason to fear about what it says. “I think I can read it. Do you also want to read it? If not, you need not” I asked. “Hmmm..mmmm…I think I….I would also like to read?” she asked more than saying so. I didn’t want her to start protesting anything now itself and also wished to keep the surprise element. “Okay, how about I will save this page now and we both can read it when it becomes necessary”.I said and just saved it to Favourites. She sighed both in relief and in disappointment  She then smiled.  I have read that page some years ago and remember it had punishments ranging from spanking, caning, whipping, enema, bondage, vibrators, clamping and even candle waxes and pulling of pubic hair with a nailcutter. My idea was to choose the one that I would think appropriate and show the page to her later saying that this was suggested by the website and not my idea.

“Do you have a habit of writing a diary?” I asked Preethi. “No” she replied. “Then you should start writing one from today” I replied. I opened my suitcase and took out two new diaries that I had kept for a while now. “One is for you to write the daily events. It can be anything you did, you think, or you feel. The other one is to write the things you have done wrong, how you think it should be corrected and whether you think you need help in correcting it”. “The first diary is your personal and I will not read it without your permission and the second one is to be shown and explained to me on every Saturday afternoon” I said.  She took the two diaries and unwrapped the plastic from it. “So you can start writing it today. It is Friday today, 24th Feb” I said. She nodded. I genuinely had no intention of reading the personal diary but it was for her to reflect herself better. “You can also write about a few days earlier as well if you can recall things that has happened. I would like you to write it from the day of our marriage”. She nodded. “So, why don’t you sit and write while I go out to get something?” I said. “Where are you going?” she asked wondering. “I am just going to buy somethings for the next few days. Please also pack everything so that we can leave when I come back”. “Sure” she replied.

It was about 7.00pm and I wore my jacket and left. I called the reception and arranged for a taxi. I went to the city and bought some stunning bikinis for Preethi in yellow, pink and light green. I bought two scarfs and also bought some clothes clips from the same shop. I then went to a pharmacy and got some pills for creation of drowsiness, stomach cleaning, and birth control and athletic balm. I then went to a store to buy some shaving cream, shaving stick and razors and also some massage oil for intimate purposes. I then went to a supermarket and bought some butter, chilli sauce, milk and honey. I then went to a small store and got a whip, wooden ruler and a steel ruler together and some rope. I finally stopped by a travel shop and bought a suitcase to put all these things inside. I returned to the cottage and it was almost 10.00pm. Preethi was seemingly ready with all packed. “I guess you would have finished writing the diary up to date?” I asked. “Yes, I surely have” she casually replied with a smile. “All ready to go?” I asked. “Yes, I have packed most of the things. Just check once more” she replied. I quickly checked everywhere and she had indeed packed everything. “Nothing much left. I think we can go” I said and we both locked the door and then got into the taxi. The driver loaded all the luggage into the back of the taxi. I dropped at the reception to give the keys and pay the bills. We then set off to the train station. Honestly, I had no idea where we were going. I chose a train that would take us to a beach city called Goa. I bought two First Class tickets and we caught the train. It was a private room and only we two were there. We both were quite tired and soon slept. The next thing we knew was when we arrived in Goa on Saturday morning.

PART 10 – Preethi’s first training session

We ensured we had all the luggages and grabbed a taxi to go to a cottage type beach resort. He drove us to the “Goa Inn” which looked great. It was quite similar to the last cottage but the only difference is that this was much smaller and looked more like a caravan. We checked in and got a cottage right near the beach. Each cottage had its own door to the living and bedroom area. There was a roof top terrace with high walls so that it would be almost impossible for other people to peek into the terrace from other cottages. We came in and sat down on the sofa. I immediately opened a bottle of water to drink. It is quite hot in Goa compared to the mountain region we spent the last week. Preethi opened another bottle of water and almost finished it. We ordered room-service and had something to eat. I ensured that Preethi was not over-eating because the last thing I wanted was her to become chubby and lose her beautiful body. She was very careful about her diet herself and knew what to eat. It was around 12.30pm and we had finished lunch. I walked upstairs to see the roof terrace. The terrace actually did not have tall walls but they were actually short walls with optional tent setting. We could have a feeing of a campsite if we wanted. The tent was able not only to cover the sides ut also the top. I liked the setting and already was imagining having my sessions here tomorrow! I went back down and Preethi looked at me and asked “So how is upstairs?”. “It is really nice. It is a convertible tent” I replied. “Wow, nice” she exclaimed. “Okay, Preethi, it is Saturday afternoon, and I think we can start the first session today. What do you say?” I asked innocently. Her face looked in disbelief. She must have forgotten about it or would have thought that it was only after we returned home. “Not sure. What do you say?” she countered my question. “I think we should do it today since it is the first weekend after you have made the Promise and also after you have written the diaries” I told her. “Fine” she muttered. “Good. So, let me tell you how I want this to happen. Please listen carefully” I said. She blinked her eyes and nodded. “Firstly, we will assume this as if I am your teacher and you are my student. This is because I am the one who is teaching you and you are the one learning. Is that fine?” I stated. “Fine” she said softly. “So, what do you normally call your teacher?” I asked. “I usually call them ‘Sir’” she replied. “In that case, you call me ‘Sir’ as well” I said. “Okay” she replied. “Why not start saying ‘Sir’ now?” I stated. “Okay, Sir” she said. “Good. Secondly, you will read me the diary on which you wrote the mistakes you had done during the last week and what you plan to do to correct them and whether you need help” I informed her. She nodded. “Right, and thirdly, if there is anything that requires punishment, then we will identify what level of punishment you will need and the training session will take place later Saturday afternoon while the punishment will be on Sunday. If there is no punishment required, then you will have your wish for the whole of Saturday and Sunday morning. You will only need to go through the basic training on Sunday afternoon. Is that clear?” I asked her. “But I have not written any mistakes that I have done wrong this week” she said.  “That is good but if there was some mistake that you had done but fail to write it there, you are not doing so for your own good and improvement. In addition, if I remembered something that must be there, then your punishment will be double. For this week, I actually notice two or three mistakes so far but since it is the first week, I will not punish you for that at all” I told her with authority looking into her eyes. She looked downwards with her eyes partially closed. “But I don’t know which ones you are talking about” she said agitated. “See, even just now, you didn’t say ‘Sir’ and that itself is a mistake. Similarly, you could make mistakes you may not even realize. That is why you are required to write the diary everyday thinking about what you could have done wrong” I explained. I continued “But, don’t worry about that now because I am not punishing you for that this weekend” I informed. She smiled. “For this weekend session, I have decided to have it in the roof terrace. And since this is the first time, I am happy to take you step by step through the process” I said. “Thanks, Sir” she said. I smiled. “This first session would not be easy because you have not experienced this before. You need to be co-operative. If you do not co-operate, then I will have to force the issues which would be more painful” I said in a cool tone. I started to sense that she was feeling nervous and scared. She politely said “I will co-operate, Sir”. “Alright, we are starting now then. From this moment until tomorrow evening 6.00pm, you are my student and I am your teacher. We are not husband and wife. You must listen to everything I tell you and obey them without any questions or complaints. Understand?” I demanded. “Yes Sir” she said promptly in fright. Preethi had no idea of what she was to expect and how difficult it would be to accept those instructions. “Go to the bathroom, take off all your clothes and jewelery, take a shower, do anything else you want, dry yourself and wait for me by standing here naked facing this mirror” I said pointing to a full height mirror in the living room. “You have 20 minutes” I added. To my surprise, she said “Yes Sir” and left to the bathroom immediately. Preethi was thinking that she had seen quite a lot in the last week and this would be a new experience too. But she didn’t know that this will be a much reluctant and painful experience than the ones so far. I went to get my suitcase with all the new things that I had bought. I also took my video camera. I went upstairs and studied the furniture there. It had two beach chairs, two benches, four garden chairs and a few garden lights. I put the suitcase on the side and decided to raise the ent to cover the sides to a good height leaving the ceiling open to the sky sunshine. There was a good wind and the sound of water from the beach. I now opened my suitcase and took out a scarf. I left the suitcase open to gather the rest of the things later. I arranged the benches side by side and put it in the middle of the terrace where the sun was shining. I then pulled one of the garden chairs near the benches so that I could sit if I wanted. I pushed everything else to the walls of the terrace. I went back to the suitcase and took out the rope. I took out four small ropes and one long one. I tied the four short ones to each corner of the benches and the other end of the rope lay on the floor to be tied on Preethi. I placed the video camera on one corner on the wall and it was zoomed to focus on the bench from a nice angle. I took the longer rope and the scarf downstairs. Preethi was standing in front of the mirror as instructed. She looked down and blushed as she saw me approaching in the mirror. I went near her and stood behind her. She stood there still with her eyes closed. I took the scarf and folded suitably to be a blindfold. She gasped and stammered “What are you doing??”. I tied the knot strongly and said “You are not to be asking questions and just follow as I tell you to. Are we clear on this?” Iasked. She nodded and her hands fell to her sides in respect. She was stark naked and such a beautiful sight. It was the moment that I had been waiting for till this while since marriage. I used the long rope and wrapped it around the upper part of her breasts and the lower part of her boobs. I circled it around the breast and over her neck on both sides. I adjoined the two strings and tied again in her back. I then brought the rope to her waist and circled it around her waist and tied it again. I left her pussy untouched. I am fully in control of her and have her agreement for the training session. I guided her slowly up the stairs into the roof terrace. The wind must have hit her naked body and the sound would have indicated that it was open. She had not yet seen the roof terrace and therefore does not know how it looked like. Instinctly, her hands went to cover her pussy and breasts and she stopped and turned around. “Can people see us? I want to see this place. Please” she asked softly still unsure of the location and situation. “You know it is all part of the training session and you must trust me that I will do the best for you” I said and pulled her slowly towards the benches by her arm. She slowly walked with me. She then felt the sunshine hit her body and her hands again covered her pussy. I slowly lifted her and placed her on the middle of the two adjoined benches. It would really feel like two benches but like one large one. “Imagine you are on a bed and facing up. Spread your hands and legs as wide as possible to reach the four corners Preethi” I said. While she was obeying that command, I went to turn the camera on. I came back and picked up the rope near her right ankle. I took her right ankle and tied that to the rope. I then moved right and tied her left ankle by pulling the ankle a bit closer to the corner than she had stretched. Once that was attached, I moved front and took her wrists and tied them too.

I decided I should remove the blindfold and let her know what was happening. I removed the scarf but she couldn’t really keep her eyes open as she was looking directly at the sun. At least it was her choice now to not see. She has experienced both blindfold and bondage before in the hotel last week so it is not new to her. “Preethi” I said. “Yes Sir” she replied. “This is the first training session and your learning speed and co-operation will be used to determine how much training we will need on a regular basis. So, as a student, this is very important for you” I told her. “Yes Sir”. I examined her naked body in the bright sunlight. Her pubic hair has grown considerably over the last week. It surely needed another shaving. She was tied spread-eagle with her breasts sticking up. I went to the suitcase and she tried to lift her head to see what I was doing but she couldn’t see it. I pulled out the shaving cream, stick and the razor. I had to get some water and noticed that there was a tap at one end of the wall. I used the cover of the Shaving cream bottle to get the water. I poured a little water on her pussy. She wiggled at the sensation. “Do you know what I am going to do?” I asked sarcastically. “Yes Sir” she blushed. I gently sprayed the foam and started shaving. Preethi gasped every now and then but there was no real cries from her. I was careful on what I was doing and she knew well not to fight the restraints. I washed away the hair in the tap and got new water. However, I just put it next to her in the bench instead of using it to clean the remaining foam. I wanted it to dry and create a tingling soapy feeling. “Okay Preethi, the main purpose of the training is to experience the types of punishments but in a very mild manner just as a sample” I said. She looked at me and blinked. Her legs were already feeling uneasy by the soapy foam but she pretended to ignore it but her legs were moving slightly to indicate it. “Being tied up is maybe the very basic of the punishments. It is not a full punishment of its own but to restrain you for other punishments” I said. She nodded. “So let us become more familiar with the basic first. Okay?” I asked without much options for her. “Yes Sir” she replied nevertheless. “I think there are two things I want you to experience today in this basic. The first is being bound and helpless to comfort yourself. The second is being bound and helpless to ease the pain” I stated. She nodded slightly. “So, let’s try the first type to make you bear the uncomfortability” I said and walked towards the suitcase again. I took out the milk, butter and honey. When I walked back to Preethi, she looked in anxiety. I left the items next to her together with the water. “I will go down and get some more things” I said and walked downstairs. I went to the kitchen, got a mug and a dish-washing sponge. I also got a few spoons. I was back up to the roof and Preethi was getting a little restless. I can see her starting to sweat. It was quite hot and she was directly under the sun. I poured the milk into the mug and added several spoons of honey to it. I used the spoon to mix it nicely. “What are you going to do?” she asked curiously. “You will find out soon” I replied and continued to mix. I then took the butter and started spreading it slowly on her body. I started from her hands to her arms. Then I spread some on her stomach and quite generously on her belly-button. Then down to her thighs, knees, feet and toes. She giggled when I wiped on her toes as it tingled. It was quite interesting doing this as her body was becoming more shiny and her sweat helped liquidify the butter soon together with the sunshine. I purposely didn’t do anything with her breasts and pussy. I gave it a few moments and the butter started melting and dripping on the bench. She gave out soft moans and adjusted her hands and legs against the binds. She looked at me and wished I would relieve her from it, but she knew I was not going to do that. I then started to pour the milk mixture gently on her left breast. The ropes helped to hold some of it on the edge of her breasts. Then I poured some onto her right breast as well. The brownish-white milk was slowly evaporating. I then poured the milk on her pussy. She gave a soft moan. I then soaked the sponge into the mug and started soothing her pussy with it. I preferred to use the softer side on her body. I ensured that every inch of her pussy was covered with the milk. I then soaked the sponge again and soothed her breasts. Her eyes were closed and her head turned to her right. The milk and butter would soon turn sticky as they dry and it would give the uneasy sensation on her body. It would also smoothen her skin when she washes it off later. “I think it is done, Preethi” I said. She immediately turned to look at me in delight. “I meant the work is done. I will leave you here for a while and come back later” I clarified. Her smiles vanished and her disbelief emerged. “How long?” she asked. “Soon” I said. “Please tell me how long?” she insisted. “Don’t ask questions. It will be soon” I replied in a strong voice. That was enough to silence her. I took some honey in my hand and wiped it on her hair and said “This is for the second time you asked. So make sure you don’t ask the samething twice again”. She just shut her eyes. I refilled the mug with some water and offered Preethi to drink. She drank it completely in thirst. I got her one more filling and she drank most of that too. I thought “This will surely fill her bladder soon!”. I didn’t say anything else and went back downstairs. I locked the door and went outside to the beach for about an hour. I came back around 4.00pm and went to check on Preethi. I could hear her moans and frustrated cries when I was climbing up the stairs. She was indeed struggling with the ropes. “Please untie me! Please!” she yelled when she saw me. “I am feeling very itchy. I undid the ropes without saying anything and decided I should not take this exercise any further today. It was afterall the basic first training. When I undid her ankles, she was moving it restlessly. I then undid the hands. She immediately sat up and started rubbing her breasts and arms and pussy. I could see the desperation. “It is very sticky and ticklish” she cried. “Don’t worry. You can go and take a shower now” I said calmly and she walked towards the stairs. She was still having the rope around her waist and breasts. “Wait, I will undo the rope for you first” I said. She stopped and turned towards me. I undid the rope slowly to prolong her stay. I was only inches away from her shining body and was having a buldge in my pants just seeing her like that. She almost ran down holding her hair backwards. I followed her downstairs and I saw her get into the bathroom in a frenzy. I was pleased with the session so far and went back to the roof. I turned off the camera and decided to clear the bench for the next part. I washed away the milk and liquid butter with water and made the bench clean. I placed the video camera ready for the next bit.

I went back down and she was still in the shower. I walked to the bathroom and opened the door. “Wait. I will be coming soon” she said in a relaxed tone. “Stop the shower now and come out” I ordered. “Wait. I am coming” she said. I gave her a few seconds but she was still on the shower. I walked in and opened the curtains. She smiled and closed the tap. I handed her the towel and she gladly took it. “My hands and legs are aching” she complained. “This is just the sample. So you better know that punishment will be much more severe than this” I said. She just nodded and continue wiping herself. “Can you please wait outside while I dry myself and come out?” she requested. “You do remember that I am your teacher and not your husband. I will do what I want” I told her boldly. She whinned “O K” and put the towel between her thighs and started wiping it dry in some embarrassment. “Give me the towel” I said and pulled the towel from her. I then forcefully wiped her cunt and spun her around. I wiped her back and down her ass cheeks. I inserted the towel to her asshole and a little inside it. She yelped at the sudden action. “Come!” I yelled and dragged her by the arm. “Coming” she said following me. I pulled her upstairs again and told her to lie on the bench the same way again and gently pushed her towards it. She climbed on it and lay there spread eagle facing up. I tied her the same way like before except that the long rope was not used this time. “From now on, every sentence you say, must address me with a ‘Sir’ and if you don’t, it will be accumulated for punishment next week” I informed her. She nodded. “Understood?” I asked. “Yes Sir” she replied softly. I turned the camera back on focusing on her. I wished to make this as easy as possible for her. I went to my suitcase and took out two clothes-clips. I tried pressing it and it was not too hard. I walked towards Preethi and said “This will hurt but not much”. She looked in excitement of what was to come. I pinched her left nipple and made it hard enough before I attached the first clip. She yelped in pain. “That hurts Sir” she said. I ignored her and pinched the right nipple to attach the other clip. She yelped again but no complains this time. Her body shook a little as she pulled against the ropes. I then went back to the suitcase and got the chilli sauce bottle. I opened it and dipped my middle finger inside. I sucked it to taste how hot it was. It was quite hot and I guessed it would create a decent pain. I dipped my middle finger again into the bottle and made sure it was covered fully. I then walked to Preethi’s foot side and took my finger out to insert it into her asshole from beneath. It was not too difficult as she was spread eagled. I inserted it into her anus tract and first she gasped at my entry, but a few seconds later, she was screaming frantically. “Ahhh….that is burning…Ahhh” she screamed. I admired the agony for a few seconds and it eventually subsided. She started sobbing. I then dipped my finger again into the bottle and this time it was for her pussy! Her pussy was cleanly shaved and her pussy lips were partially open. Her tears were increasing and her shaking was getting worse. I proceeded to insert my finger into her pussy and deep inside. I twisted my finger inside for about two seconds and pulled it out. She gasped for breath as I did that and when I released it from her cunt, she screamed in absolute agony “Ahhhhhhhhhhh……NO NO NO!!! Ahhhhhh…..I can’t I can’t”. Her head was shaking from side to side and she couldn’t stand it. I just smiled. I could now hear her cries and tears were falling down her pretty face. I was quite sure that this would burn her anus and cunt out for hours to come, and it would be really painful when she pees later. As far as I could guess, this would provoke her bladder soon for the water she drank earlier. “Please untie me! I can’t take this! Please, I beg you, please!” she cried amongst her pain. “No! This is just the training and you should learn to bear at least this because there is a lot more if you are to be punished” I told her. She continued her screams while I just looked at her poor state.

After a few minutes, her cries softened and her shaking eased. She looked at me standing there with my arms folded. She gave me a sad look and said “Please Sir. Please let me free Sir” she pleaded. I just chuckled and she knew that was a denial. About 10 minutes passed and she said “Sir, I want to use the bathroom please” she said. I believed it was just a matter of time before she could no longer hold it. “You just took a shower” I said teasingly. “No, Sir…I want to use the bathroom…please” she repeated. “Okay, but before that you must show me that you have learned to bear the pain” I said. “I have really learned Sir. Please sir, please, please!” she pleaded. “Well, then prove it to me” I said. “How Sir?” she asked with a sigh. I walked to check her clips on her breasts. They were not too hard on her nipples but it must have been good enough for the first time. I pressed both the clips at the same time temporarily releasing her nipple. Then I attached it back for a new stream of pain! She screamed in pain as the blood flow was tampered with in her nipples. “Ahhhh….please Sir….that is enough! I can’t take this anymore!” she cried. A new stream of tears flowing from her eyes. I just smirked at her and slowly moved backwards to get a really good look at her helpless body. “I really want to use the bathroom Sir” she said again. She was in urgent need. I sat next to her feet on the garden chair. “I will just fiddle with your pussy for a little while. If you don’t complain or say anything until I am finished, then you will be able to go to the bathroom” I told her. “Please sir, I really cannot hold it anymore. Please let me go now” she begged with some sobs. “But if you don’t control yourself, then you will receive punishment for that” I informed her. “Ahh…sir…sir…please….please…I really can’t hold this anymore…” she begged again. I ignored her pleadings and put my same middle finger on her pussy lip. The simple touch made her quiver. All I had to do was to simply run the finger over her pussy lips and this created a new burning sensation all over again. She cried again and “Please! No!” she screamed. I stopped and got up. I untied her right ankle and then her left ankle. A sudden hope appeared in her face. I undid her left hand and then her right hand as well. She immediately sat up. “I am really easy on you today but you should know that this will not be the case during any punishments. Understand?” I asked. “Yes, Yes, please let me go now” she said. I pulled her hands back and crossed it behind her back. “Keep your hands this way and stand up” I instructed. She slid her legs to one side and stood up from the bench. I took the long rope and tied her wrists together in that position. I tied the other end of the rope on each ankle separately so that she could walk but would be pulling her hands when she does. This would restrict the speed of her walking. I finally removed the clips from her nipples to her relief.  “You can go now” I said. “Thank you Sir” she said and walked slowly to the stairs and down it. When she was gone, I went to turn off the camera. I put everything back into the suitcase and took all the four ropes in my hand. I also went downstairs. I could her Preethi crying inside the bathroom and some water sound. I believed her peeing must be really painful as her cunt must be sore and too much heat coming out of it. I put the suitcase beside the sofa and set the camera focusing on the middle couch of the sofa. I started recording straight away. A minute later, she shouted “Sir”. “Yes” I shouted back. “Please come here” she said. I did and went inside the bathroom. She looked at me and said “It is very painful” and she started crying. “It is part of the training dear” I said trying to comfort her. “I need to wipe myself” she said with her head down and still some sobs. I realized her hands were tied. “Should I do it for you?” I asked warmly”. “Please untie my hands and I will do it myself” she replied politely. “No. Then you can just come with me now” I said and started to lift her by her arm. “Okay okay, please do it for me” she replied in hesitation. I took a tissue from the roll and gently wiped her pussy. “Not like this!” she yelled. I obviously didn’t know how to wipe her pussy properly. I then wiped it from inside out. She sighed in relief. I was quite sure this must be quite embarrassing for her as it must be the first time someone else is wiping her clit after her pee. “Thank you Sir” she said. We came out of the bathroom. “I need some water” she asked gently. “Wait” I said and went to get some water. I got her some water in a mug and she swallowed it all in a few gulps as I fed her. “Some more?” I asked kindly. “No thank you sir” she replied satisfied.

“Preethi, I am now going to let you experience some very basic punishment. It is called spanking” I said. She nodded. “Do you know what it is?” I asked her. “Not really but is it something like what you did to me last time in the hotel room?” she asked innocently. “Yes! That is it. You remember that, don’t you? It is slightly different in a punishment context” I stated. She nodded again. I pulled her towards the sofa and I sat in the middle couch of the three-seater sofa. “Lean over my lap” I instructed. “How?” she asked unsure. I put my hand behind her back and guided her to lay on my lap. Her head was to my right and her legs were to my left. Her ass was on my lap. “This is how spanking is done” I explained. “Then what do you do now?” she asked innocently. I sighed and gave her a slap on her left ass cheek. “Ouch!” she yelled. “That’s what I do when I spank you” I said. “Oh. No. That will hurt. Why do you hit me in my…my….back?” she asked. “First, I consider this to be complaining. So, I will double the five spanks I though of giving you in each side” I said. I continued “I slap you on your ASS because it does not have bones or ribs there and it is only fully flesh. This creates more heat and pain that will circulate to other parts of the body rather than only hurt in that place. The other reason is that it is quite impossible for anyone else to see that you have been hit and therefore you can hide it. One other reason is that it has the humiliating feeling to it compared to hitting you in your hand or leg” I explained. She nodded blankly still trying to absorb what I was saying. “While you may not have seen this here in India, this is very common in countries like America. The school students there get spanked at school and at home as punishments. It definitely works” I added. She nodded again blankly. “Right, Preethi” I said. “Yes Sir” she answered. “I will spank you 10 times on each side and you will need to count it. After both side has received 1 each, then you say ‘One’. Is that clear?” I asked. She looked over her shoulder at me. When she saw me being serious, she muttered “Yes Sir”. “Good. Let’s start” I said and landed my first spank on the right. “Ahhh….” she yelled. I landed the next one on her left cheek. “Ahhhhh…..One” she said. I landed my second on the right. “Ouch…” she yelled again. I then landed the second on her left. “Ahhhh……..Two” she managed. I did the other six spanks as well and she was sure enough to count all correctly. “Good Preethi” I said. Her tears were ready to pop out but not yet. I was very gentle with my spanks given it was the first time. Her head was buried into the couch. I ran my hand over her back and looked at the ass cheeks which had turned light pink. “Are you okay?” I asked. She muffled from under the couch and nodded. “That is all for now” I announced. She lifted her head from the couch and looked back up at me. “Thank you Sir” she said with a smile and started sobbing now. “Don’t worry Preethi” I said and combed her hair with my fingers. I untied her wrists and ankles and removed the rope from her body. I then pulled her up to kiss her in the lip. After a few seconds, I said “Get up, open my suitcase and get the clothes bag from there”. She got up, stretched her arms and felt her aching ass. Then she bent down to open the suitcase and pulled out the bag. “Open it” I said. She did. “Get the green bikini from there” I instructed. She pulled out a green bra and panties. “Give them to me” I said and she handed them to me prompty. “Come here” I ordered and she stood right in front of me. I put the panties near her knees and she lifted her leg to put it inside through. I was just staring at her crotch which was just inches away from my eyes. She did the same for the other leg. I then gently pulled it up and rested the band on her waist. I then rolled the sides of the panties to a very thin layer so that it made her panties look very skimpy and sexy. She blushed. I stood up and affixed the bra on her breasts and then clipped the buckle on her back. I then hugged her conveniently there and she put her arms around my neck too.

I moved her towards the mirror so that she could admire her new bikini. She blushed and smiled. “Chee…” she said in embarrassment. I smiled. “Preethi, don’t forget that I am your teacher and you are my student until tomorrow evening” I reminded her. Her smile vanished and she nodded in fear. The camera was still running and I let it be that way. “We are now going to the beach outside for a while and having a good swim” I said. “Wearing this?” she asked surprised. Apparently, it was too exposing for her conservative standards. “Yes! You will not be the only woman in bikini. Everyone else will also be in bikini. All the men will be busy seeing their own wife and no one will even look at you!” I explained. She didn’t seem convinced and was reluctant to accept it. “But…” she started. “You are coming like this and there is no further complaints about this should be made” I stiffly said. That stopped her phrase and she hesitantly said “Yes Sir”. I took off my T-Shirt and my jeans. I was in my briefs and said “I will come like this”. She smiled in comfort. I turned off the camera as she looked on at it. “You will be able to see all this later sometime when you want. This will be our ‘Training Sessions Collection’” I told her. She blushed. We both walked out to the beach and the sun was almost setting now. The wind was strong and the weather was fine and warm. I held her hand firmly and we both walked onto the sand and by the sea. The water was a little cold as we stepped our feet into it. “Wow!” she exclaimed at the beautiful sea. There were quite a lot of couples around in the beach and almost all the women were in swim-suits or bikinis. There were just maybe one or two women who were dressed fully as they were not intending of swimming. Soon, we both were joyfully immersing ourselves in the water. She became very joyful and cared less about what she was wearing. I noticed she was trying to wash her anus and pussy away from the chilli sauce. I didn’t care because it would have already performed its purposes and moreover, the water was salty and would not ease matters. We played for a while and went back to the room. Preethi was quite happy and seemed to have forgotten all that happened earlier today. Once inside the cottage, I carried her to the bathroom and laid her down in the tub. I opened the water and made sure it was warm. I got in as well and we both enjoyed soaping each other. About half an hour later, we finished the shower and dried ourselves.

I let her dress up in anything she wanted but the only condition was not to remove the wet bra and panties. She wore a blue night-dress on top of the wet bikini. I changed my briefs to a new dry one and wore a pair of shorts and T-Shirt. I ordered room-service to eat and Preethi chose what to eat. The food soon arrived and we had a good meal. “Preethi, you are not to eat until 6.00pm tomorrow till the session is over” I told her. She appeared surprised but just said “Yes Sir”. “It is almost 9.00pm now and you are going to be bound till tomorrow morning from now. Understand?” I asked. “Sir, please, not for the whole night” she argued. “As you are complaining, I am going to make the bondage a little more difficult for you” I said with a smirk. “Oh! I am sorry Sir. I didn’t mean to Sir. I am really sorry Sir” she said as she made gestured regret. “Sorry Preethi. Too late. Make sure you don’t make the mistake again” I replied. She nodded. She remained silent regretting her earlier action. “Preethi, your bondage tonight will be a very common bondage that is suggested on the internet. So I am going to try that tonight on you” I told her seriously. She still remained silent and was staring at the floor. “Go to the bathroom, get two big towels, and then go up to the roof terrace and wait for me” I instructed. She slowly moved to the bathroom and grabbed the two towels. She walked back towards me and looked at me before moving up the staircase. I took the long rope, my suitcase and the camera and went upstairs behind her. She stood there waiting for me. I put the suitcase and rope on the floor. Placed the camera on the wall in one corner and focused it to the floor in the middle of the terrace. “Take off your nightdress” I instructed Preethi. She did without any hesitation. This revealed her green bikini which was still quite wet. I walked to Preethi and started tying the rope softly around her neck first. I made shure it was not tight at all. Then under her armpits. “Fold your arms behind your back like this afternoon” I instructed. She obeyed. I tied her wrists and then followed the rope to the front and tied tightly around her boobs. This really pushed her tits out. I tied a knot and brought the rope to the middle of her back. I pulled the rope downwards between her ass cheeks and pulled it back up through her pussy and up to her breasts again. “Ahhh…..that is really painful!!!” she complained. I pretended not to hear her. I took another rope and tied both her ankles together with a little room to move them. I took one more rope and connected the ankle rope to the wrists. This way, she was totally immobile. The ropes were pressing tightly against her panties and exposing clearly her ass shapes. Her bra was pressing against her breasts as her breasts are being pushed out by the ropes. I left her standing there and moved the benches to open a gap in the middle of the two benches. This gap would just be enough for Preethi to lie down and turn around during the night. I took the two towels she had brought and held them under the tap and soaked it both. Preethi looked in disbelief. I brought the two dripping wet towels between the benches and spread them on the floor. I walked back to Preethi and said “You are going to be sleeping here tonight”. “Please Sir. This is too much for me. It is really cold at night. Please!” she started to plead again. I sighed and dragged her to the towel bed while she continued her begging. I turned the camera on and it was correctly focusing on her. When that was settled, I said “Preethi, this is what I initially planned, but since you are complaining, I am going to make it more difficult”. I went to the suitcase and took out the milk and honey. I then used my hand and took some honey generously and spread it into her panties over her pussy. I then pulled the panties band and poured some milk generously. “Please Sir. Don’t do this” she yelled again remembering the events this afternoon. “This is not all. I am going to also lower the tent to the height of the wall”. This sparked her nerve and she looked at me in horror. “No! You are not doing that. People can see me then! No!” she screamed. “Well, people can’t see you in this dark and you are in between the benches on the floor. But people will see you if you try to get out of there. I will come back in the morning and raise the tent. If you scream or yell, then people might find you, so don’t do that!” I said calmly. She started crying. “For this complaint just now, you will receive punishment next week. Make sure you write this in your diary tomorrow!” I said clearly. She cried more. She was facing upwards and lying on her back. Her hands are being pressed by her own body to the floor. She soon turned sideways to ease the uncomfortness. “Preethi, I will be back in the morning. Good night” I said and walked away in the dark. “Sir Sir” she called but I went downstairs ignoring it.

I crept up the stairs again to see how she was coping and she was not really happy being like this. She tried to adjust her position repeatedly and was sighing and sobbing. A few moments later, I could hear her whispering “Why, why is he doing this, why. I can’t do this. I want to be free”. I waited for another half an hour and she was not yet sleeping. I could see her still trying to adjust her position and moaning uncomfortably. I slowly crept down again and went to the bathroom to refresh myself. I took a quick shower and changed. I thought about Preethi’s state the next morning and all the things I wanted to do to her. I was imagining her beautiful structure and her innocent feelings. I was glad that I was making her a submissive for my BDSM desires. I set my alarm for 5.00am and went to sleep.

I woke up at the alarm going off at 5.00am. My cock was erect from all the wet dreams I would have had during the night. As I thought about Preethi, I felt so enthusiastic to get up and get on with the fun for Preethi. I brushed my teeth, used the bathroom, had a quick shower and changed my clothes. I then slowly crept upstairs to peek on how Preethi was doing. It was just starting to dawn and Preethi was moving uncomfortably and moaning. It appeared she didn’t sleep the whole night! I liked the way she was struggling and stood there watching her. After a while, I walked towards Preethi and she turned around when she heard my footsteps. I smiled and said “Good morning Preethi”. She started crying and pleaded “Please. Let me free! Please!”. “You will be free at 6.00pm but before that there is more training to go through” I said.  “Please! This is enough! I can’t take this anymore! Please!!” she literally begged. “Preethi, you remember that we agreed that you will need to go through this training so that you can be a good wife? Don’t you want to have a happy relationship?” I questioned her commitment. She cried even more in confusion. Her sleepless night must have made her thinking slower. I thought it was convenient for me to convince her to do things easily. “Come on Preethi. It is for our good” I said. She nodded with difficulty. “I know. But I can’t handle this. Please. Let’s finish this for this session” she said. I put my hands around her back and pulled her up. “No! The tent is down!” she yelled. I forgot about the tent altogether. I left her down and pulled up the tent first. I then came back and pulled her up. The towel was quite dry but her body was frail from being in the wet towel the whole night. I lifted her and seated her on the bench. The rope connecting her wrists and ankles pulled making it difficult. So, I made her lie on the bench facing up instead. “Can I use the bathroom, please, sir?” she asked in a very sympathetic tone. “I am not planning to untie you until evening. One of the training is to relieve yourself without going to the bathroom” I said with a smile. She looked puzzled. “But you need to get my permission before you relieve yourself” I added. Her mouth opened to say something but she didn’t say anything. I checked the camera and it ran out of tape. I quickly went downstairs to get a new tape to replace it. I replaced it and put on the spare battery which was charged. I started recording and focused it to the bench where Preethi was lying. Preethi looked at me when I walked towards her with an expecting look. I gazed at her state. Her breasts were pushed upwards with her nipples erect showing through her bra. Her panties had the rope passing over it and it was wet. It was having a damp smell mixture of milk and feminism. I started undoing the knot on her breast and dragged the rope beneath her pussy. She gasped at the ease and a smile popped from her face. “Preethi, do you want to pee?” I asked in a teasing voice. “Yes Sir” she replied turning away in embarrassment. I slid my hand and gently pulled down her green panties a little downwards to reveal her pussy. I could feel the sticky honey and milk still there. I could only imagine how uncomfortable it should be to have it there all night. As I touched her pussy, she wiggled uncomfortably against her binds and looked at me. I sat down on the same bench next to her and looked into her eyes as I started fondling her pussy. I used my index finger to trail her pussy lips. “Please let me use the toilet” she asked again. I continued my fondling of her pussy. She soon started moaning and asked me again “Please, Please, I really really want to use the toilet now. I cannot hold this anymore Sir” she begged. I simply smiled at her and slipped my index finger slowly into her pussy. I pushed it in further until my finger was fully inside. Her pussy was hot and it was wet. I pulled it out and pushed it in again. She moaned at the sensation. I repeated this until her moans became louder and deeper. My cock was erect and I haven’t released my cum in days now. I was starting to feel the urge to fuck her but I wanted to save it for tonight. I went over to my suitcase and took out the athletic balm. I scooped a little from it onto my palm and fingers. I then went back to the bench and sat next to her. I turned her around and pulled her panties lower before I applied the balm to her ass. The rope was hanging between her legs and I pulled it to tie that to her ankles. She was no longer in a mood to plead for excuse. The stimulation of her pussy had temporarily diverted her urge to pee. I went back to the suitcase and took out the whip. She was facing downwards at the floor and had no idea what I was doing. I held the whip in the air and landed a strike. She was caught by surprise and gave a scream. “Ahhhhhh……..”. “This is whipping” I said as I landed the second one. She screamed again in pain. I landed one more and she screamed even louder. The sting welted her ass to a light shade of pink. “Please stop!” she cried in pain. I intended three strokes only anyway. I walked away to the suitcase again and she started sobbing. I took out the wooden ruler and came back to Preethi. She was more alert at my footsteps this time and looked back to see me with the ruler. “No. Please. That already hurts!” she pleaded. “It is only for you to try” I said and landed the first across both cheeks. She was sobbing further. I landed two more before going back to switch it to the steel ruler. She again turned around in shear fear and pleaded not to hurt her. I ignored her and slapped her with the metal. The sharp sting took a few seconds for her to cry in agony. I landed one more and decided to end it there. Her sobs became cries. The sun was coming out now and I was wondering if there was a better way to start a day of training. I undid the ropes connecting her ankles and wrists and the long rope around her breasts. She didn’t move as her ankles and wrists were still tied. I loosened the ankle ropes so as to allow her legs to move a little. I stood her up and she was so carried away with the mixture of pain and sensations, she could not even stand firmly. I slowly guided her downstairs to the bathroom and seated her inside the tub. I sat on the edge of the tub and removed her bra. She looked at me but didn’t say anything. I however, didn’t remove her panties. I took a toothbrush from the tray and started brushing it against her panties to stimulate her pussy again. “That is enough. Please” she said looking at me. “You can pee if you want. I will be doing this until you cum” I replied with a smirk. That made her blush. Obviously, it was very difficult to pee when she is being sexually stimulated. She pleaded for me to stop but soon her pleadings started to become moans. When her moans grew more constant, I picked the pace of my brushing. But when I had the hunch she was nearing climax, I stopped. Her hands struggled against the ropes and her legs tried kicking to the extent they could. She looked at me for a split second and looked away in fear. She knew she was being toyed with but didn’t know what to do. I left her there and went up to get the camera. Preethi saw me come back with the camera and she was in disbelief as everything was being recorded. I placed it in front of her in the edge of the tub and focused on everything from her face to her knees. I picked up the brush again and she immediately cried “No…no….please….please….don’t do this….please”. I nevertheless continued where I left off earlier. The difference was that this time it was on tape! Unable to control her feelings, she started moaning and wiggling as her cunt was being stimulated again. Once again, I stopped when she was getting closer to climax. She again looked at me and turned away. A few moments later, while she was facing the other way and her were closed, she started to pee. The urine soaked her panties and started dripping from beneath her ass into the hole in the tub. I smiled as she relieved herself. Now her panties not only had milk and honey but also urine. The flow soon stopped when she finished peeing. She was breathing deeply with her eyes still closed. I untied the ankle restraints. She sighed and moved her legs slowly. I then pushed her a little forward and untied the rope behind her. When the ropes came off, she pulled her hands from behind and yelped in pain. She could barely move her hands after being tied for about 12 hours in that posture. She leaned back and had her eyes closed again and was breathing deeply to relax. I held her by her arm and slowly pulled her up. She managed to stand up after a few seconds. Her breasts were hanging freely and she didn’t care. I lowered her wet panties and she lifted her feet to let it out. I left the panties on the tub and guided Preethi to sit on the toilet seat. I soaked a bathe sponge with water and handed it to her. She happily took it from me and cleaned her cunt with it. She tried slowly stretching her arms but they were not co-operating too well. I soaked the sponge again for her in warm water and handed it back to her. She used it again on her pussy and on her stomach and chest. She gave a light smile and sighed in relief. She then looked up at me and asked “What are you going to do next Sir?”. I chuckled at her question and looked at her in the eye. She lowered her sight and faced downwards. I turned the camera off and took it out of the bathroom leaving Preethi sitting there. I came back after a few minutes and said “Come Preethi”. She got up and walked outside the bathroom with me. She was absolutely naked and tired. I pointed to the dining chair and asked her to sit on it. She obeyed and sat there. The camera was already on focusing at that chair. “Put your legs on both sides of the chair” I ordered. She sat back firmly and managed to put her leg on both sides. This exposed her pussy clearly and her thighs were arching uncomfortably. I took the rope and tied her left ankle to the back left leg of the chair and then her right ankle to the back right leg of the chair. This gave her no more chance to bring her knees forward. “Ouch!” she cried as I tied the right ankle. I gently lifted Preethi from the chair a little so that I could run the rope under her ass. She sat back down with the rope between her ass cheeks and just across her lower vulva. I then picked up the pther end of the rope and also ran it together under her ass cheeks just touching the bottom of her vulva. So, there were two ends of the rope hanging down the chair in front of her pussy, which has restrained her ankles. I put her hands on the table and tied one end to each wrist. Her breast was about half a feet away from the edge of the dining table. “What are you going to do?” she asked in horror of what was happening. “My legs are hurting already” she said. “Lean forward and lay your head on your hands” I instructed. She hesitated for a few seconds but caught my serious stare and she complied. This arched her ass up a little from the seat and leaned her pussy a little more onto the ropes. Once her head was on the table facing right and her hands were above her head gripping each end of the rope, I used another small rope to tie her wrists together just enough to maintain them over her head. I stood a moment and admired her posture. Her legs spread and unable to see her lower body, Preethi was helplessly bound. I went to get the wooden ruler from my suitcase. She was restless sitting there. “Please. Don’t do anything. Please untie me. My legs hurt” she pleaded. I had barely started this and she was already in pain. I decided to give her pain and pleasure at the same time and wanted to see how she was going to react. I went under the table and sat down on the floor in front of her chair. “What are you going to do?” she yelled in anxiety. I had my legs crossed and made sure I was comfortable. I used my left index finger and gently rubbed her pussy lips. “Please! Don’t do that again! Please” she said with soft mock cries. “Preethi, I am going to do this exercise for about 30 minutes regardless of what you cry or plead. So you better save your energy” I told her as I continued fondling her pussy lips. “Please! Please! Don’t do that” she continued. I thought she would have to be writing all this down in her diary later tonight when she reviews the tapes. I mainly rubbed my finger against her lips first then I slowly started opening it and inserting my finger. Her juices were now starting to emerge. I heard her first moan amongst her soft sobs. I used the ruler on my right hand and hit her right thigh. Her right leg shaked against the rope and she screamed in pain “Ohhhhhhh….”. I then hit the left thigh. Her left leg moved and she let out another cry “Ahhhh….”. I then probed her cunt again with my left finger. I was enjoying this so much that I couldn’t stop smiling while I was doing this. Her hands pulled against the rope and that pulled the rope under her ass and lower pussy. She cried in pain at that rubbing. “Please don’t do this” she cried. I continued playing with her pussy and was gently entering my finger deeper and deeper into her pussy. I took the ruler again and hit her right thigh and then her left in quick succession. Her legs stretched in pain and her hands pulled. The result was yet another scream. “Now leave me please! I don’t want to do this. I can’t! Please!!” she yelled in agony. “Stop complaining Preethi. It will only get harder if you do” I said in a rough tone. “But I really cannot. My legs are hurting and I am about to get cramps if you don’t stop!” she yelled back. I continued inserting my finger deeper and was finger-fucking her now. She was crying until I increased the tempo. Her cries became soft moans. I paused and released my finger. I immediately hit her left thigh and then her right two times in immediate succession. Her legs arched and she screamed in pain. She pulled herself back and said “Please! I beg you! Please stop it”. She was looking down at me under the table. “Now that is wrong. You are told to put your head on the table. I am going to make this 45 minutes for that disobedience” I said strongly with authority. “Please. I really cannot” she pleaded. “Now lean forward and put your head on the table like before, or you are in real trouble and I mean it” I ordered. She started sobbing again and leaned forward without a choice. “Preethi, I am not going to tolerate anything more you say. I am a teacher and I have the duty to fulfil my teaching to you. I am not willing to sympathise and spoil your learning. If you are going to learn the hard way, then it will be so” I said quickly and used the ruler on her thighs again. She screamed in pain but no complaints. I gave her a few seconds to catch her breath and then inserted my finger again. I finger fucked her and her pussy was not visibly wet. About a minute later, her sobs subsided and she moaned again. I continued my finger probing and her moans started growing loader. While I slowed the pace of my fucking, I softly slapped the ruler on each thigh. It didn’t make her scream as it generated very little pain. But her thighs and legs were really being stretched now and cramps would set in soon. I continued my finger fucking and she was moaning and taking heavy breaths. I slapped her thighs and finger fucked her simultaneously for another five minutes until her moans were really loud and she was going to cum. I increased the tempo of the fucking and also increased the intensity of the ruler slapping. Her head was now lifted above the table and her hands moving slightly. She was about to climax. A few seconds later, she CAME! I slapped her thighs as hard as I could with the ruler and she screamed in absolute pain! “No!!! Ahhhhh……!!” she yelled. “Ahhh…..” she cried again and again. I stopped fucking her as her orgasm filled my fingers and the chair and rope. I stopped slapping her with the ruler and noticed she indeed got cramps on both legs. The muscles tightened as she climaxed. She continued yelling and I smiled. I then slowly got up and undid her ankles from the two chair legs. She screamed in pain as she tried to move her legs forward. “I can’t move! I can’t move!” she cried frantically. I slowly lifted her off the chair and let her sit on the floor. I untied her wrists and she aided her cramped thighs. She was neither able to strech her legs nor bend them.

Satisfied of the result I anticipated, I took the camera and filmed her myself as she was sobbing in pain and relaxing her legs. Her orgasm was dripping all over her thighs, stomach, ass and onto the floor. But she lay on her back with her hands massaging her thighs. I turned off the camera and put it on the table. I then aided Preethi and she was clearly upset. “I asked you to untie me but you didn’t. See now how painful it is” she sobbed. “Preethi, I told you I am your teacher and I am not going to be sympathetic to you. You better learn to respect me as your teacher until the training session is over today” I replied hastily. She closed her eyes and didn’t reply. “So did you enjoy the orgasm?” I asked with a smile. She tried to hide her smile but she let out one. I laughed and she smiled again. She was clearly blushing and refrained from answering. I knelt down and kissed her gently and asked her in a whisper “How was it?”. She blushed more and turned her head to the other side. Her hands now were moving over her pussy feeling the wet cum and juices. She was in ecstasy and tired. I wanted to cum myself but tried to hold on till later tonight. It was going to be 1.00pm and I was getting hungry. She was not going to eat until 6.00pm. I let her lay on the floor and went to pick up the phone. I pressed ‘4’ and ordered for two Chapathis and one Chicken Masala. I notice Preethi suddenly get up and walked towards me. I told my room number to the man on the other end and hung up. “Can I go and change something before the man comes?” she asked urgently. “No, but you can go up to the roof and wait for me to call you down when he is gone” I replied. She hurried to the roof despite her pale legs. I appreciated her conservativeness from being even suspected by other people. The terrace must be hot but she nevertheless decided to stay there and close the door behind. While waiting for the food, I searched my suitcase for the DVDs which I had bought before. I found the one I was looking for “Discipline of a Naughty Wife- Bondage Delight”. I quickly put it into the DVD player and kept it ready for playing. I turned the TV off for good measure. The food arrived soon. I asked him to leave the food on the tea table in the living room so as to prevent him from seeing the mess in the dining room. He neatly placed the food and disappeared. I locked the door and went upstairs. Preethi was standing in the little shade there was on the side of a tent totally naked. She had a towel around her waist and one over her shoulders. “Come down. He is gone” I said. She followed me down. The smell of the food made her mouth watery. “Serve me the food and feed me” I said. She sighed and eagerly put the Chapathi on one side and the Chicken Masala on the other end of the plate and started feeding me. “How about you?” I asked mockingly. “Hmm…after 6.00pm” she answered with a smile as she fed me again. I felt her attitude was good and she was a dedicated learner. She seemed to respect my words like prayers. She soon finished feeding me. I took a tissue and cleaned my mouth. She went into the kitchen to wash her hands. She noticed the dining chair soaked in cum and the floor as well. She took her shoulder towel and wiped both of them clean. She then poured some water from the sink onto those areas and cleaned it again. I was getting convinced she would make a very good housewife. She came back wrapping the same towel over her shoulders again.

“Preethi, I am going to play one of the DVDs I had bought. It is different from the ones we had seen” I said and showed her the cover. Her face changed from cheer to fright. She gave me a pitiful look as she saw the title on the cover and images of a man using a whip on a girl and also of a girl tied naked with her mouth gagged. “Preethi, from what I can read from the cover, this DVD is about 3.5 hours and would contain examples of various punishments and disciplines that a girl can receive for different levels of wrongdoings” I said looking at the cover. She stood there speechless. “Relax Preethi. Sit down next to me and we will watch it together” I said and pulled her hand to the couch next to me. I turned the TV on and played the DVD. Preethi was intently watching. The introductory title played and I said “Preethi, I want you to go and get your diary before this starts”. I paused the DVD and she stood up to get her ‘Mistakes and Correction Diary’ and a pen. She came back and sat next to me as I played the DVD. The title finished. The video started with a man dressed up in leather and a pretty woman naked. The man had a rope in his hand. “I must say that this video is only for the Master or men to watch and preferably alone without their Slave or wife or woman partner” the man said. I looked at Preethi and she looked at me for my signal. A second later, the man continued “But if you desire your Slave or wife or woman partner to watch this video with you, then she must comply with her slave position as I will now show you, or any other slave position that you already have in place. It is not recommended that the Slave or wife watch this video in equal command with the Master or man”. I looked at Preethi and she looked blankly at me waiting for me to say something. “Preethi, please follow the position he is showing” I ordered. She nodded. “Firstly, the woman is to take off all her clothes, tie her hair back and kneel on the floor” the man said. Preethi took off her towels and tossed it on the sofa, made sure her hair was behind her and knelt down on the floor facing the TV. “Next, the man has to tie a rope around the woman’s upper stomach or just below her chest. In addition, if desired, a collar can be attached the woman’s neck at the man’s option” he said. Preethi handed me the rope on the floor and I tied it tightly under her breasts and tied the knot on her back as shown on the woman in the TV. I didn’t bother with the collar. “The man is to hold the end of the rope and signal his woman’s attention by simply tugging the rope. The woman must immediately answer politely asking for the command” he stated. I held the rope and gave it a tug. Preethi turned back. I smiled and she turned back to look at the TV. “Now a list will appear and you may choose the appropriate content to view. Discipline is the main element that a woman must possess and it is for the man to ensure discipline” said the man with a smile. The screen vanished and a list appeared, like a data disc’s list. It read :-

1. Bring your wife under control – Beginner
2. Bring your wife under control – Intermediate
3. Bring your wife under control – Advanced
4. What to do to a wife who never listens?
5. Discipline of wife who is under control – Basic
6. Discipline of wife who is under control – Regular training
7. Discipline of wife who is under control – Punishment Level 1
8. Discipline of wife who is under control – Punishment Level 2
9. Discipline of wife who is under control – Punishment Level 3
10. The responsibility of a wife
11. An ideal wife for a happy family
12. Basic advice and cautions

I considered these titles and felt the first four were not to be watched with Preethi. I liked ‘05’ onwards. Preethi looked at me with a shocked look. I pressed ‘10’ first. She noticed the number appear on the top of the screen and the video started playing. The woman from earlier was kneeling on the floor with a black collar on her neck and a white rope beneath her breasts. The man was not there. “Masters, Sirs and all wives and Slaves, good afternoon” she said with a bow. “I am going to explain the responsibilties that a wife carries in the family from the time of her marriage” she continued. “This will take about 10 minutes” she added. “Preethi, I want you to open the ‘Notes’ page of your diary and write down what she says. This will be very useful for you” I told Preethi. She immediately flipped the pages and started writing on the ‘Notes’ page. She had placed the diary on the tea table and conveniently watched the TV while writing. “The main code is respect and obedience. If the wife has respect and obedience, then she will please the husband for anything he asks. The wife must set her own standards high and strive to achieve it everytime without fail. She should learn all the housework, learn to study the mood of the husband, understand the extents of her own mind and body, learn the needs of the husband whether expressly told or not” the woman said. “In addition, she must ensure that she has totally satisfied her husband during sex, not whine about her own pleasure, not complain of anything or disobey any command of the husband even if it is impossible” the woman added. “The one thing that would ruin the woman is anger and self-sympathy. The wife should avoid this at all times” she continued. “A wife’s responsible for the husband’s happiness, easing his tensions, helping with his work, raising the child and taking care of all his daily routine needs” the woman added. Preethi was scribbling fast onto the page. “Finally, the wife must accept that the husband is always right and must accept any punishment or advice that he may give without arguing or complaining” she said. “It is my honour to explain this for the making of a happy family and the enlightment of a wife. Thank you” she ended and the screen vanished and the list appeared. Preethi was still scribbling on the diary and she finally stopped a few moments later. “Was that correct Preethi?” I asked. “Yes Sir” she answered promptly. “I think so too. Will you follow that?” I asked. “Yes, I will Sir” she replied with some energy. “Good. So we can now move on” I said and pressed ‘05’. The man appeared with his Slave kneeling next to him. “We will explain the basics of discipline during this video and it will take about 10 minutes” the man started. “Discipline for a wife is to keep the wife in line to do what she is supposed to do according to the demands of the husband and his lifestyle” he said. “When the wife fails to be in this line, then she needs disciplinary actions to bring her back into her line” he added. “The purpose of disciplining a wife is to both punish her for her wrongdoing and to prevent her from doing it again” he mentioned. “Therefore, the process of disciplining is very important” he stated. “The disciplining process can include inflicting pain, marks, humiliation, affecting sensations, unbearable pleasure, restrictions or denial of pleasures. The details and examples of this will be explained later together with punishments.” he stated. “When a punishment is carried out, it must be done in full as appropriate. There must be no sympathy or reluctance in punishing your wife because she is being punished to realize her mistake and learn not to do it again” he added. “It is important that the purpose of the punishment is clearly informed to the wife before and after the punishment has taken place. By this way, it aids her learning process and improves her discipline” he mentioned. “While punishments have their purpose, it is always better to prevent than to cure. Therefore, it is necessary to have regular training sessions which would be both reminding and refreshing the wife’s mind not to do any mistakes. This can be basic punishments which are mild, preparatory work, practice work, or even advice or review sessions” he added. “Regular training sessions will be explained in further detail in the next video” he mentioned. The video ended there and the list popped up again.

Preethi was listening to that intently and so was I. I realized that punishment was not just for fun but for a purpose. However, I felt that there would always be a reason to punish Preethi and there was no mistake in me having fun while she learns to be a better wife. I pressed ‘06’ and the man and his slave appeared again. “Let me explain about regular training of your wife” he started. “While your wife might be a very good and obedient wife, it is nevertheless essential to have training sessions. As mentioned earlier, prevention is better than cure and therefore it is best to maintain the obedience of your wife” he said. Regular training means once a week or once in two weeks according to the convenience and requirements of the husband and wife. It should be done in a setting that presents a serious learning environment. The regular training sessions is preferred to be carried out by the husband though external help may be sought if the wife is not co-operative” he stated. “While training sessions are not punishments, it has a close link with it. It is a preliminary session in many ways to punishment. Having said that, it becomes necessary for at least the first 3 to 5 training session to involve many different methods of punishment though in a much milder manner” he added. “While training sessions can vary from couple to couple depending on the needs and extent of discipline required, I would provide some recommendations for a common training session” he stated. I paused the video and Preethi looked at me. “Write down everything he says clearly in a new page” I instructed her. She nodded and was ready with the pen. “It is essential to clense the wife’s body both inside and outside, and this could include using enama, scrub, soap, shampoo, oil and so on” he said. Preethi was writing the items as well. “Then it would include inflicting pain” he stated simply. “Then it would be teasing her senses including her breasts, pussy and anus. However, it is preferred not to allow the wife to reach the pleasure she needs because that would spoil the purpose of arousing her senses” he explained. “However, it is acceptable to make her pleasure unbearable by multiplying her desired need” he added. “Then it would involve restraining her with various bondages” he mentioned. “The practical training aspect involves making the wife do work which she finds difficult or dislikes” he stated. “There may be reading, writing, advice or reviews regarding any mistakes and remedies” he stated. “It could even involve learning from an external person or involving an external person in the process either as a teacher or as a co-learner. The wife can even be told to teach a third person so as to improve herself and feel being a role-model who needs to be perfect” he stated. “The major difference between training and punishment is that the training is much milder, does not involve negative elements like humiliation or degradation, and its purpose is different” he stated. “The explainations and elements of punishment are in the next video” he said and the screen faded away. Preethi had filled up the page and looked at me. “Sir, will we be also going through all this?” she asked innocently. “We have already gone through most of it already” I replied. She looked at the written notes and nodded.

I wanted to continue and so I pressed ‘07’ and the video started. Preehi turned to a new page with her pen ready again. The man and his slave appeared again and the man said “Before we look at the various types of punishments, it is necessary to classify punishments into three catogories. First is compulsory punishment, second is choiceful punishment and third is self-punishment”. He continued “Compulsory punishment is a fixed punishment or a fixed type of punishment for a particular mistake. A choiceful punishment is when the mistake is such that one of several punishments would be appropriate. Self-punishment is either ordering the wife to punish herself in a particular way or the wife voluntarily punishes herself for the mistake so as to avoid any compulsory punishments”. “Punishments should be appropriate in its type and intensity to correspond the wrongdoing of the wife. This is the best way to ensure she has been punished adequately and provides a level of caution for repeating the mistake”. He continued “While punishments may be undesirable for the wife in the short-term, it is beneficial to her in the long-term. It is the husband’s duty not to compromise on the punishment for sentimental reasons. It may be even better to impose further punishments for any unnecessary pleadings by the wife”. He proceeded “So the main thing is to make a list of the wrongdoings and decide the appropriate punishments for it. This can either be done jointly or by the husband or by the wife with the husband’s approval”. “It is also important to understand that the relationship between a husband and a wife is very intimate and therefore it is fine to use punishments involving a sexual nature” he added. “The types of punishments vary greatly. It may be anything from inflicting pain to imprisonment, from immobility to humiliation, from stimulation to bestiality or from instrument insertions to marking. The intensity and frequency of the punishment may also vary greatly” he stated. Preethi was dazzled by the range of punishments and was probably thinking of pleasing me than to get into any of these! The man continued “I hope you understand the motive of punishment and the purpose it should serve. So, it is the man’s duty to choose the appropriate punishment for each situation. There is numerous situations there could arise and therefore it is difficult to suggest appropriate punishments for each situation. However, in the next two videos, we demonstrate a few types of punishments for your guidance. But it is not advisable to watch these videos before the need arises and it is absolutely unadvisable that you watch this with your wife in any circumstances before the punishment” he said. “You may skip to 10 from here if it is presently not necessary to view 08 and 09” he said and the screen faded. The list appeared again.

“I think there is a very wide range of punishments that is possible Preethi. So you make sure that you don’t make yourself in trouble to experience it” I said. She looked at me in fear and nodded. “I also think that compared to those choices, what we have done is nothing” I said with a smirk. She just looked at me and looked downwards.  “Let’s watch ‘12’” I said and pressed ‘12’. The man appeared once again with his slave kneeling down. “We hope you have enjoyed this video and learned useful information for a happy life” he said. “But before we go, we wish to give you some advice and some cautions during your training and punishment sessions” he mentioned. “These include ensuring that there is no permanent injury or profuse bleeding during the activities, ensuring the wife is not having her period during any of these sessions, ensuring the wife is not pregnant for most of the activities unless it is safe, ensuring unauthorized drugs are not used, having regular medical check-up including gynecological tests for the wife, making the wife keep a record of the training sessions and punishment sessions and the happenings, taping the training and punishment sessions for future use, not having intercourse for the purpose of pleasure during the sessions, seeking professional advice if necessary, limiting each session to a reasonable time, and choosing carefully the third person to be involved if necessary”. “It is helpful if the wife is rewarded after the training session if the husband think it is reasonable to reward the wife for what she has done” he added. “We hope you enjoyed this video” he finally said and bowed. The screen disappeared and the list popped up again.

“Preethi, come on dear, stand up” I said. She stood up and faced me. I pulled the rope and she fell over me. I gathered her in a hug in the sofa. “Now you know what to do right?” I asked. “Yes Sir” she replied. “We surely need to do a medical gynecology test for you when we get back” I said as I kissed her. She kissed back without saying anything. “I want to ask you…when is your next period expected?” I whispered. “Chee…” she blushed and said “Don’t ask me all this”. “Come on tell me” I insisted. “I had it about four days before marriage so the next one is supposed in about 10 days time” she said with a blush. I kissed her gently on the cheek again and said “It is going to be 4.00pm and there is two more hours left in your training session. I want you to have an enama and I also  want you to show me that you can do self-punishment” I said. She stood up and looked downwards realizing that she was still a student until 6.00pm. “Yes Sir” she agreed with a little smile. “So go to the bathroom, relieve your bowels and wait for me by kneeling on the bathtub” I instructed. “Yes Sir” she said and showed me the rope that was still on her. I removed it and she walked to the bathroom. I grabbed a bucket from the kitchen and went to the beach outside to get some sea water. I came back with a full bucket though I intended to use only some of it. I then went to the kitchen and found a plastic fennel which had a large mouth on one end and a straw-like narrow end on the other. I took the fennel and the bucket into the bathroom and Preethi was waiting for me kneeling down. “Did you empty your bowels?” I asked. She felted disgusted at the question but she answered “Yes Sir”. “Good, I want you to raise your ass up for me” I ordered. She obeyed and raised her ass up and had her knees resting on the tub. Her head and hands were over the edge of the wall. I used a little soap to moisture the fennel and gently inserted it into her anal tract. She yelped slightly uncomfortable of the intrusion, but she has experienced both enama and anal sex during the last week and knew exactly how it would feel. I used the mug and poured the salty sea water little by little into her body. She moaned in despair. After about two mugs full, she said “Enough. I am full. Enough!”. I started with the third one and her stomach was buldging. “Enough. Really enough!” she yelled desparately. I started with the fourth one and emptied half of it when the fennel was attempting to push out. Iheld it in place so that the water can stay in for enough time. “Ahhh….I am full….please let it out!” she cried. I counted till 15 within myself ignoring all her cries. Once I reached 15, I pulled her up and slowly out of the tub to the toilet seat. I pulled the fennel out and she blurted out the water and shit together with it. She gasped for air and held on to me firmly as she emptied her bowels. She calmed down about a minute later and sighed relief. I pulled her by the arm and into the tub again. “Again” I said and she turned around to see me holding the mug and fennel in my hand. She said “Please! No! Not again!!”. “Raise your ass up now” I commanded in a strong voice. She hesitated and looked at me again. She eventually raised her ass up and I inserted the fennel again deep inside her rectum. She yelped in pain as her anal tract had constricted already. I poured the first mug again. “Ahhhhh…..that hyrts!” she cried. I poured a second one and the third one. I shook her ass a little bit to ensure all the water was inside. She was gasping for air again and screaming for me to stop. I held the fennel tight and counted till 15 again. Then I pulled her up once again and let her sit on the toilet seat. When I pulled out the fennel, the salt water blurted out into the toilet bowl but with very little shit and light brown colouring. Preethi was breathing heavily and yelling “It is burning, I can’t stand it!”. She held on to me firmly until she calmed down a few minutes later.

I offered her the shower and told her to clean herself with soap. She took the shower and started showering. I admired Preethi showering freely stark naked and exhausted from throughout the day. Her black areola around her nipples and her dark pussy lips and her dark black hair stood out from her white-yellowish skin. “Preethi, now I want you to show me that you can punish yourself properly” I said. She turned off the shower and looked at me in a daze. I held her hand and dragged her out of the tub. “Towel” she said. “No, like this. Just come” I dragged her out of the bathroom and to the roof terrace. It was 5.00pm and the sun was gradually going down. I asked her to lie on the bench facing down while I went to get the camera. I got the camera and came back up. I placed it on the other bench and focused it on the bench Preethi was lying. Preethi was lying face down. “I will give you the whip and you show me that you can conduct Self-punishment by yourself to my satisfaction” I said. She turned over and looked at me in disbelief. “Can you do that?” I asked stiffly. “Yes sir” she answered unsure. I handed her the whip and she was not sure what to do. “What should I do sir?” she asked. I smiled and said “Arch your ass upwards and use your right hand to whip your ass”. She looked at me again with an unsure look. I walked to her and showed her how to hold the whip and how to swing it so that it hits her ass. She tried to arch her ass up a little and tried the first swing softly. It did hit her right cheek but not the left one. Her ass came back down. “Try again” I said. She struggled to raise her ass up again and this time put in more force on the swing. It hit both cheeks this time but pretty soft. “Ahhhhh…….” she yelled and her ass was down again. “I can’t” she cried. “Preethi, I don’t want to see you giving up this fast. I want you to try whipping yourself. I give you time until 5.45pm to shade your both ass cheeks with at least a shade of pink. If I don’t see it pink when I come back at 5.45pm, then I will make sure it is red by 6.00pm” I announced. “Sir, Please Sir” she pleaded as tears started flowing from her eyes. I said “45 minutes” and went downstairs. I knew she wouldn’t dare come down following me and was quite certain she will at least try harder.

The TV was still on and I noticed the list. I knew I still had around 45 minutes and decided to watch 08. I immediately pressed 08 and the man appeared with his slave. “You will be shown some punishments that are inflicted on a girl. It will be of some guidance for you” he said. Then it started showing a girl being bound with her legs spread and her hands on top in a standing spread-eagle position. She was gagged with a red ball and blindfolded. The man had a riding corp in his hand and was whipping her ass from behind as she muffled through the gag in pain. He then used the riding corp on her tits and then also on her pussy. She was only able to move her hips front and back as her legs were tied firmly. It then showed the man attaching some nipple clamps to the woman’s nipples and also adding some weights to it. There was more muffles and shaking of head from the woman in agony. He then took out a whip and lashed at her ass in quick succession. He then replaced that with a cane and striked a few times with it without mercy. He then untied the ankles. She moved her legs for a moment before he tied them both together. He lowered the top bar so that she was now bending on her knees. He stretched her legs so that she was now resting her weight on the hind of her feet. He pulled out the cane again and hit her feet with it. She jolted in absolute agony. He took out a rope and inserted it between her legs and tied both ends to the bar on top of her head. So as she rests herself lower, the rope hurts her pussy and asshole! The video ended.

I pressed 09 in anticipation of watching that too. The man appeared again with his slave and said “You will see a different type of punishment in this segment”. The woman was suspended on a swing with her legs spread open and back straight. Her hands were handcuffed behind her back. There was no blindfold and no gag. She was crying. The man appeared and her eyes opened wide at his sight. He had a dildo in his hand. He slowly inserted it into her vagina. He flicked a switch on it and it started vibrating. The woman moved around in the swing uncomfortably.  Her ass were exposed beneath the swing and he inserted one more dildo into her anus. He flicked that one on as well doubling her troubles. She was yelling for him to stop but to no avail.  The next thing he brought was a mini-shocker which had a square shaped tip. He pressed it on her ass cheek and she screamed in shock as it sent a small yet sharp shockwave. He did the same to her other ass cheek and then her nipples. A few seconds later, she was moaning  as the dildos got their way. The man pulled away the two dildos promptly to her dismay. She was breathing heavily at the sudden release of the vibration. When her breaths were much more softer, he inserted the the dildos again and turned them on for a fresh set of waves. When she started moaning, he plucked them out suddenly. After a while, she was begging to be allowed to cum. He then inserted the dildo again but didn’t turn them on. He slowly pulled the dildo in and out from her pussy and her anus using both hands. When she was starting to enjoy it, he pulled them out completely. He grabbed a wooden paddle and a wooden ruler. He hit the paddle on her ass and the ruler on her pussy in succession so that she was dancing front and back conveniently for the next stroke. Her pleadings were ignored. After about 30 smacks, he stopped and she was now crying profusely. He took a spoon and collected her pussy juice in it and attempted to feed her. She refused by shutting her mouth. He pinch her pussy and she opened her mouth in pain. He stuck the spoon in. He again took more juice as she coughed out what she just tasted. The video ended there and the list reappeared.

I saw that it was 5.40pm and I decided to check on Preethi. I slowly crept up to secretly see how she was doing. She was crying loud yet she was nicely whipping herself. After each whip, she seemed to pant for a few seconds but then musters the courage to raise her ass up and whip it. After the whip, she screams in pain and pants taking deep breaths. While she was not able to see how pink her ass was, I wanted to let her do as much as she could. I waited in silence and looked at her pretty body trying hard to whip herself. I waited till 6.00pm instead and decided to walk into the terrace. She saw me coming and whipped herself one more time before panting again. Her ass was welted with the whip marks and her white-yellowish skin had definitely turn reddish on both cheeks. Though the right one was redder than the left. “That is enough Preethi” I said and took the whip from her. She was taking heavy breaths and lay there exhausted. I caressed her reddened cheeks and gently turned her over and lifted her up. She was tired and sleepy. Her eyes crying for most of the last two days. I kissed her and said “It is 6.00pm and the training is over for this weekend” She managed a smile but still with her eyes partially closed.  I carried her downstairs as she held on to my shoulders. I laid her down on the bed for the first time since our arrival here. “I want to reward you for your co-operation in the training session today. What do you want?” I asked gently. She opened her eyes and kissed me. “Well, you think about what you want and I will get you some food” I said and ordered room-service for both of us. I covered a blanket over her naked body and adjusted the pillows for her. I went back upstairs to pick up the camera. I took out the tape and labeled it “Training Session 1 – Part 2” and got the other tape and and labeled that “Training Session 1 – Part 1”. The food was at the door and I asked him to put it in the tea table in the living room. He placed it and left. I got the food and fed Preethi. She sat up and ate eagerly. Once we both finished, I asked her “So, what reward do you want?”.

Part 11 – The return home and Preethi’s difficulty to conceal the experience

Preethi seemed to take a few moments considering how to best utilize her opportunity for the reward. She hesitantly said “Can you get me a collar?”. It came as a surprise as I was expecting something like expensive clothing or jewellery. “What?” I asked in disbelief. She hesitated to repeat it but softly replied “Collar”. I gently smiled looking at her eyes just inches away. She managed a smile too. “Sure!” I answered and gently kissed her. She was exhausted from the long day but I have been waiting for the end of the session so I could get some pleasure. She was still naked and that made my advance easier. I dimmed the lights, took off my clothes and slid under the blanket with her. After being aroused throughout the day, it didn’t take me long before I came after fucking her softly. I made sure I was not cumming inside her, not just yet!

About an hour later, she was fast asleep and I couldn’t doze off. I admired her pretty face in the dim light and thought about the events so far. A lot has happened in 10 days. I crept off the bed and slipped in my trousers and went to the kitchen to get some water. I was still thinking about the fact that she voluntarily asked for a collar. I went back to bed to get some rest.

The next morning, Preethi woke me up at about 7.00am with a coffee in her hand. “Good morning dear” she greeted and handed me the coffee. She was fresh and was dressed in blue saree with a matching blue blouse. “Had a good sleep?” I asked her. “Yes, and you?” she countered. “I did too” I replied sipping my coffee. It had been about 12 hours and I indeed had a good sleep without realizing the length of it. I finished my coffee and handed the cup and saucer back to her. She took it and walked away. I lie back down with my hands under my head trying to fully wake up. Preethi returned a few minutes later and sat on the bed near my knees. “Are you feeling better today?” I asked concerned. She smiled and said “I am still feeling pain but should get better soon”. I felt a little bad and replied “You know that I did not intend to hurt you by all that yesterday”. “Of course I know dear” she answered. “In fact, I feel I am a better wife now than I was a few days ago and I am learning something” she added to my delight. I however I didn’t show my delight to her. “Preethi, I am sure all this will help you become the best wife you can imagine” I said. She nodded. I pulled her hand and attempted to make her lean on me. She immediately withdrew from my grip and smiled saying “It’s morning and I just had a shower. I can’t shower all over again. You go and brush”. I smiled and got off the bed to the bathroom. A little romance does make a big difference to my mindset to start the morning.

I got ready and wore a blue T-shirt and jeans to match Preethi’s colours. We enjoyed the breakfast she had made within the time I was getting ready. A little before 9.00am, we went out. A wonderful sunny morning with nice breeze and the sound of the beach. I called for a taxi at the reception and we went to look around the city. After visiting the lake and a romantic boating trip, we went shopping. We initially bought some souvenirs to take back for the family, some clothes, postcards and a book about the city. When we were about to get back to the car, I noticed a pet shop across the road. It dawned to me to buy Preethi a collar for the time being at least. “Let’s cross the road” I said and dragged Preethi with me. We reached the pet shop and there were parrots in cages on one side and fish tanks on the other. “We can’t carry these back home” she said. I ignored her and went further into the shop and Preethi followed me. There were dog and cat foods and various other stuff you could find in a decent pet shop. Amongst the items, there were dog collars with leashes. I was feeling one of the black leashes and Preethi pulled my hand away from it. “No, the shopkeeper is looking at us. You can’t buy it here with me” she said in a hurried whisper. “Don’t worry, I will manage” I replied confidently. I decided on a black leather collar with a 3 feet long leash. I showed it to her and she blushed. I took that collar from the rack and examined it carefully. It had a few holes on it with silver lining around it. It had a buckle at the one end. It appeared to be pure leather. When I had it in my hand, Preethi turned around and walked straight out of the shop to avoid embarrassment. I proceeded to pay for it and the shopkeeper put it in a bag and gave it to me. Unlike Preethi feared, the shopkeeper asked me nothing. I walked out of the shop and handed this bag to her. She blushed with her head facing down momentarily taking the bag. “I am actually not sure if I should have asked for it” she said softly. “You asked for it and I made sure I gave you your reward at the earliest” I replied ignoring her comment. We got back on the taxi and drove back to our cottage. It was almost 7.00pm. We soon finished dinner and back to bed. “I think we should not do anything tonight. It is always good to have a few days gap” I said innocently. She giggled and replied “I can control myself. It is you who needs to keep yourself in control mister”. I just smiled at her remarks. “Okay, then we avoid all this until we get back home in a few days. Deal?” I asked. “Of course!” she responded confidently. I wanted to give her a break and recoup herself from the weekend training session before we are back at home with family.

The next two days went by as we spent out time at the beach and going to the city for meals. We even enjoyed horse-riding together on one horse. It was the end of the honeymoon and time to go back home. We started packing everything. Preethi did most of the packing while I watched TV. I personally put all the DVDs, oils, tapes and also the new collar into one suitcase and locked it. This would prevent anyone back at home to have a chance to look at it, even if by mistake. We checked out and settled the bill. We went straight to the airport by taxi and flew off. We took a taxi from the airport and reached home at around 11.00am.

There appeared to be some festivity in the village and therefore Preethi’s parents were also there in my village. Also, Preethi’s sister and two of her female cousins were there. They were all good friends as they were all of a similar age group around 20. I had warned Preethi to be very careful on what she discloses about the honeymoon and told her to avoid any controversial questions. We both were surprised to see the house crowded at first but then we started liking the atmosphere after being isolated for two weeks. While the men don’t talk or discuss about the honeymoon even in broad terms, the women are usually quite teasingly open about such discussions when amongst themselves. Obviously, Preethi was the centre of attention both with her mother and my mother and,needless to say, with her sister and cousins. I was hoping she doesn’t reveal anything about the training sessions or anything else which would bring my dignity to shreds.

At night, she would tell me that she was asked about whether she would be having a child soon and whether she enjoyed the trip. She blushed as she repeated all these questions and the answers she gave. I was pleased that there was no questions or answers relating to the ‘unusual’ honeymoon experience we had. The same happened the following night and she kept telling me about how curious her sister and cousins were about the honeymoon. Apparently, none of them were married and therefore understandably curious about life after marriage. I could imagine Preethi’s sister Reshma taunting Preethi with these questions from her naughty charismatic character. But Preethi has survived the questioning so far.

It was already Friday again and my mind was racing for the next training session. But I wondered how was it going to be possible with family members all around. In the afternoon, my parents said that they were going to go to a nearby village with everyone else to attend another festival and insisted on me and Preethi going with them. I soon learned that their trip would be for four days and they would only be back on Tuesday. I seized the opportunity and told my dad that it was too long for me to spend in a different village away from home and thereby convincing him that Preethi and I would stay at home. When it was almost time that everyone were leaving, Reshma and her cousins convinved my parents-in-laws to stay back with us. It was a crack in the mirror when everyone left leaving the naughty young girls behind. It was evening and the maid made dinner for us and left for home. It was now just me, Preethi, Reshma and the two cousins (Ashwini and Sneha). The girls were always with Preethi and therefore I didn’t have a chance to be with Preethi alone.

At one point, I went to my room and yelled for Preethi to come in. She did without the girls. “It is Friday night and you remember the training right?” I asked. “Yes, but how? My sister is here and also my cousins. It is impossible to do something without they knowing anything for the next two days” she replied unsure. “She put her hand on my shoulder and asked “Can we do it next week, please?”. I gave her a cold stare and sharply said “Look, they are your sister and cousins. You sort it out and better be prepared for the training shortly”. She looked scared and confused. I stood there wanting to plead but didn’t say anything. Her pleadings by sight was not to receive my approval. We exchanged looks for a few moments. “So I should either send them away or tell them what we are doing?” she asked. “You can’t tell them!” I stammered. “But what if I make sure they don’t tell anyone else? They are soon going to be married too and might it not be good if they learn something too?” she asked innocently. “Of course you can’t tell them” I repeated. “I can’t send them anywhere in this night” she argued. “Darling, we share a lot of secrets ever since we were children and we keep secrets to ourselves” she started. We sat on the bed facing each other as she continued her convincing attempt. “We never leak our secrets because we have a certain formality which would prevent anyone from disclosing the secret”. I was now getting interested. “Before we share a secret between ourselves, we do a process of promise” she continued. “We take a piece of paper, write all our names and the date, fold it into sixteen, pour some chilli oil on it and light it on fire. Then we all will swear on the fire not to disclose the secret to anyone without the permission of the maker” she added. I was listening intently at this innocent way of making promises! “The consequence of breaking the promise by disclosing the secret would result in serious consequences like accidents and haunted by ghosts” she said. “This has worked all these years between us and I am sure it will work today again. Once they make the promise this way, I will tell them as minimum as possible and they will not tell anyone” she mentioned. “But Preethi, are they going to stay away from us and leave us alone?” I asked. “I don’t think so dear. They are curious cats and will surely want to see everything even if not participate” she replied. “Then are they going to see you  in the state you would be during training?” I asked in surprise. She paused for a few seconds to think. “Well, the fact is they have seen many X-Rated movies and I have hardly seen any. They discuss this among classmates and I hardly do that. If I can become this adaptable to these things in two weeks, I think they will understand these things much faster. And also, we have seen each other naked very often when we shower together. So, it is not really an issue for me” she said frankly. When I looked at her in absorbing what she said, she realized she had said too much and felt slightly embarrassed. She was looking downwards away from my gaze. “What if they want to do something during the training? I can’t possibly involve them in our private life” I questioned. She again spent a few moments thinking about an appropriate answer. “I must agree with you. You of course cannot involve them in anyway” she answered.

There was a knock on the door that startled both of us. It was the three girls. Reshma yelled “What are you doing there?” in a teasing voice. Preethi sighed and opened the door slightly and shouted back “Nothing! We are talking about something important! I will come later!”. She shut the door and surprising the girls didn’t knock again. “So what do you want me to do honey?” she asked restlessly. “Okay, Preethi, listen. Would you have any problem at all if I involve them in the training, if they fully agree to it?” I asked. “No, I don’t think it is right for you to involve them in this” she stammered. “Well, you said they might like to learn. And, I will be like a teacher and why not regard me the same way as a teacher at school or a doctor who does a job?” I asked in the hope of seeing those pretty girls in my desired postures. After all, Preethi started the suggestion earlier but she didn’t think this far. “I don’t think I can agree for my husband to be with other girls, let alone my own sister and cousins” she said shaking her head. “Okay, so what do you want to do??” I asked impatiently. She paced in the room for a few minutes and then stopped. She looked at me for a few seconds recollecting her thoughts before saying “Fine, but you promise not to do anything to them that would cross the line of being a teacher. Do you also promise to act genuinely and not to take advantage of my situation or theirs?” she asked. I nodded and said “Of course. I wouldn’t do anything beyond what I should do. You are my wife and I do step over the line sometimes but it is different with them” I reassured her. I added “And if you are still doubtful, then we don’t need to involve them and you find an alternative”. She thought about it for a little while and said “I trust you dear”.

She turned around and walked to the door. “Wait, so what are you going to do?” I asked. “First, I will ask them to make the promise and tell them briefly about the training. Then, I will see their reaction and suggest to them to either stay away from us for the weekend or just watch or to consent fully to be part of the training as students” she said confidently. “Do you think we can show them the DVD first?” she asked. “I think that is a good idea, but leave them alone to watch it” I said and opened the suitcase to get the DVD out. “It is the DVD we watched in the resort” I said as I handed her the DVD. “Thanks. You stay here until I come and look for you” she said and closed the door shut. About two hours later at 11.00pm, she came back to the room and said “I have got them to make the promise and I have told them about what kind of things they can expect in the training and the reasoning behind it”. “I have also played the DVD for them to watch and they are watching it in their room” she added. I simply smiled and nodded. “Well, you know we only start tomorrow morning by you reading your diary. So make sure you have written it for the entire week that has gone by” I told her. She nodded and took out her diary from her suitcase. “I have written until yesterday. I will write for today as well” she said and started writing on her diary in which she records her mistakes. She finished writing about 15 minutes later and put the diary away. “It seems that you have something written in your diary and so there is most probably punishment session too” I said. She nodded nervously. “And that means the training will be tomorrow afternoon” I further commented and she nodded again. “You can either sleep here or sleep with your sister and cousins. I am sure they will have a lot to ask you. But do get some sleep because you will be quite exhausted like last week for both Saturday and Sunday” I said. “I understand. I will sleep with them tonight if you don’t mind” she said. “Sure, go ahead. But make sure you wake up before the maid comes in the morning and tell her to just make breakfast and go home. Also tell her to take Sunday off. We will need some privacy” I informed Preethi. “Okay, I will do that” she said. “Please make sure Reshma, Ashwini and Sneha know what to expect tomorrow or make sure they stay away” I warned Preethi. “I will take care of that and tell you tomorrow morning exactly what they have decided” she answered responsibly. “Good night sweetheart” I said and got ready for bed. “Okay, good night dear” she said and was about to leave. “Oh ya, please put the camera on the charger” I said. That did startle her a little as she asked “Are you going to tape it tomorrow as well? They are all here!” . “I think you can tell them about this too and if one of them can tape it, it will be the best” I said feeling sarcastic inside. Preethi became more nervous as she is now beginning to realize that this could be far worse than she anticipated at first. She hesitantly put the camera on charge. “Done, anything else?” she asked. “Nothing dear, good night” I said. She turned off the lights and closed the door as she stepped out of the room.  I did try to think of what to do the following day but was too tired and dozed off pretty soon.

I woke up by myself at around 7.30am when I heard some talking sound outside in the hall. I soon realized it was Preethi and the maid. I got up and took a shower. I chose to wear a brown half-sleeve shirt and black trousers so as to give a typical teacher look for the other girls. I went to the hall and saw Preethi preparing the table for breakfast. The maid had left as I wanted. “Good morning dear” Preethi said. “Yes, good morning Preethi” I responded. I started having breakfast as Preethi served me the food. “Hey, I need to tell you what happened last night first” she whispered. “Tell me” I replied softly. “We can talk here, they are just getting ready and showering” she said before saying “They saw the DVD and were quite scared and nervous. But after a while, they became interested and started understanding the purpose of these things”. “Actually, they asked me a lot of questions about it being painful and whether I was able to do it” she continued whispering. “Before we slept at around 3.00am, Reshma and Sneha decided to try out the session as students and Ashwini said she would only want to watch” she continued. “Is that fine with you?” she asked. “Have you told them everything? And made sure they know what they are doing?” I asked uncertain. “Yes, I have explained to them over and over and they fully understand and agree” she replied. “Do you fully agree with what we might be doing today?” I asked to reconfirm. She hesitated a little and said “Well, I think it should be fine because it is only this one time”. “Are you sure you can do this for two days with them either watching you or being with you?” I asked further. “I hope so” she answered slightly uncertain. “Did you tell them about the video?” I asked. “Yes, Ashwini said she will do the recording. But Reshma and Sneha said they don’t want to be in the tape at any point. I agree with them” said Preethi. “Sure. I think that is fair enough” I affirmed.

This was quite difficult for me because I have seen Reshma only once or twice before and have hardly spoken to her. I don’t know Ashwini or Sneha at all. My only connection is through Preethi. It was already difficult getting Preethi involved in all this despite she being my wife. However, the better part is that there was no one apart from me to explain to Preethi about the use of being trained, but these girls are quite easily convinced by Preethi who believes in its effect. I finished breakfast and headed back to the room. I prepared the camera with a new tape and also took out the collar that Preethi gained as a reward last week. As I picked up the bag with the collar in it, I felt Preethi is going to feel really embarrassed being on a leash like that in front of her younger companions! I soon heard the three girls and Preethi chatting in the hall and the rumbling of chairs. They were all going to have breakfast. I tried to envisage a plan for them and how to take charge. It was around 9.30am now and I wanted to start with the diary at least by 10.00am so we can decide on the punishments and give Preethi and the others enough time to take another shower and present themselves. I gathered the whip and the rulers from the suitcase. I also took out the scarfs from the suitcase and some extra ones from the cupboard. I located some spare diaries in the drawer of my bed for Reshma and Sneha to start using.

I soon went to the hall when all of them were eating. When they heard me coming, they stopped their conversation, looked at each other and just froze as seated. Preethi looked at me while the other three were staring at their plates. I just walked over to the sofa at the other end of the hall into the living room. I sat there and waited for these girls to finish their breakfast. They were really quiet and this is very unusual for them. Obviously, the new situation has made them to be  refrained. When I heard them washing their hands, I stepped out of the living room and said “Preethi, when you people finish, can you bring them all here? I want to talk to you all”. “Okay” replied Preethi and once again they all looked at each other in uncertainty. They slowly came to the living room. “Come on, sit down everyone” I said. They all sat down on the sofa. “Now, I know this is a little unexpected for you all and also for us. But here we are now. I hope Preethi has told you everything last night?” I asked. They all nodded. “Good. So you fully know what we might be doing today?”. They all nodded again. “Right, but let me then tell you briefly a few things that you will need to observe”. They all listened nervously. “Firstly, I will be your teacher, except for Ashwini, and you will be my students. So, you must call me Sir. Understand?”. They nodded. “Secondly, I would like to give you these diaries so that you can use it to write what you have learned everyday and to write the mistakes you have done and how you intend to correct them. Though, it might not be relevant today, you should try to do this in order to be good wives in the future”. They nodded and took the diaries. “Before we go any further, I want you to be very frank with me. Do you fully agree to what we are doing today?” I asked. They nodded. “No, please tell me you understand”. Reshma nervously said “Yes” and followed by Sneha and Ashwini saying “Yes”. “Do you appreciate the fact that many things can be embarrassing for you during the next two days, and you have to appreciate the fact that you are sacrificing your pride to learn?” I asked. It was a difficult question to answer. I stared at them until they replied. Preethi was getting uncomfortable already. A few moments later, Reshma answered “Yes” and so did Sneha. “Well, I think it is better to be frank with you now then later. I rather you understand the process than avoid asking you difficult questions” I said. “Reshma and Sneha, you are free to go ahead with this and I also give you the special right of withdrawing from this thing at any point. But remember, if you withdraw, you must go back to your room and not come out until Monday till we are finished with it. Understand?” I informed. They both nodded. “You have all seen the DVD last night and realize how difficult it could be. It would be painful, it would be embarrassing, and it would take you to extremes you have not seen before. But of course, I will be very very easy on you because it is the first time and also because you have volunteered for this and are not going to do this compulsorily” I said. “But what I can assure you is that this will definitely make you good wives than you can ever hope” I added. They all managed a smile despite all the previous negative issues I stated. I stood up and left the living room to my room.

Part 12 – The group training session which was not really anticipated

I came back a few minutes later with the camera. I saw some nervous looks but they were informed of this earlier. I showed the camera to Ashwini and she reached out to take it. “Before we start, I want to know more about you all first. I want honest answers only. If you don’t want to answer, you don’t have to answer it but then I will stop my questions there”. They nodded. I first faced Reshma and asked her “So, how old are you?”. “I’m 18”. “Studying?”.“Yes”  “You saw the DVD yesterday. Do you want to be a good wife?”. “Yes” but in a more cautious tone. “Do you have a boyfriend?”. She looked at the others in surprise and answered “No”. “Only two more questions now. How often do you watch X-Rated porn movies?”. Now that made her blush. “Around once a month”. “Right. Last question. Do you masturbate?”. “Do I what?” came the reply. Preethi stepped in and said “I don’t think she does”. Reshma was still puzzled at what I was asking.  I accepted Preethi’s answer and moved to Sneha. “How old are you?”. “18”. “Do you have a boyfriend?”. “No”. “How often do you watch X-Rated movies?”. “Around once a month as well”. “And I don’t think you masterbate as well?”. Sneha was also puzzled and looked at Preethi. “Please ignore the question” said Preethi. “So how old are you Ashwini?” I asked facing Ashwini. “19” she replied. “When are you planning to get married?” I asked. “Parents are looking” she replied with a blush.

“Okay, now, Preethi will read her Mistakes diary for us about the last week. Then she will suggest a way to correct it and will also say if she thinks that she must be punished for that. I will decide if she must be punished or not. I know it seems very dominating but I am now not her husband but her teacher. And also some of the mistakes might be very minor but it is best to identify them and correct them before they turn out to be major problems in the future” I said. Preethi went to get her diary and came back in a few minutes. “Preethi, kneel down on the floor and put your diary on the teatable and start reading it”. “Yes Sir” she replied. It appears that she is very experienced already but in fact she has gone through this only once last week.

“On Monday, I walked out of the store without waiting for you or asking you” Preethi said. “So what do you want to do to correct that in the future?” I asked. “I will follow you or ask you if it is okay to go out without you”. “Good. Next?”. “On Thursday, I broke a saucer by dropping it carelessly on the floor. I intend to correct it by being more careful next time” she said. “Okay. Next?” I asked. “On Friday, I tried to avoid the training session this weekend by arguing with you. I intend to correct this by never attempting to avoid the training session and instead find alternative plan to undergo the session”. “Good, anything else?” I asked. “Nothing else, Sir” she replied. “Okay, do you think you deserve punishment for any or all of these mistakes?” I asked professionally. She hesitated and softly whispered “Yes Sir” with her head down. “Since this is the first Punishment session Preethi, I will be lenient on you. You get 3 spankings on each cheek for walking out of the store, you get 5 whips breaking the saucer, and 15 slaps on each cheek with the steel ruler for trying to avoid the training session” I announced. Preethi’s face turned pink. “You agree with these punishments?” I asked to make Preethi appreciate the fact she was receiving these punishments tomorrow.  “Yes Sir” she said unwillingly. “Now Preethi, there are some mistakes I thought should be in the diary but you did not write them there. Firstly, on Monday, you told me not to buy the collar and that it was inappropriate to buy it when you are there. Secondly, last night I asked you to sleep early but you only slept at 3.00am. Are these not mistakes too Preethi?”.Preethi started sweating and her face now turning light red. She nodded as tears almost coming out of her eyes. “Preethi, if you had written this down, then I would have given you 5 spankings on each cheek for telling me it was inappropriate and 2 whips for sleeping late despite my guidance”. Preethi nodded. “But since I had to pick this out for you, your punishment will be doubled. So, that will be 10 spanks on each cheek and 4 whips”. Preethi nodded. “Write these down separately on the diary under ‘Sunday’ and you will get these punishments tomorrow” I informed. She quickly started writing it down with light tears coming from her eyes. The three girls were already horrified at the level of punishments.

“Fine. Now it is almost 11.00am. Reshma, Sneha and Preethi, I want you to go remove all your clothes and jewellery, take a shower, dry yourselves and come to the hall wearing your panties and bra only. Ashwini and I will wait for you. You have less than one hour” I said. Preethi stood up and Reshma and Sneha followed her. I looked at Ashwini and I could tell she was feeling better off by not participating in this. “So, none of this is going to leave the five of us, right?” I asked Ashwini. “Yes, definitely will stay secret between us as we have made the promise. I also understand how none of our parents can accept this fact to be normal. So, don’t worry” she replied. Ashwini was having long black hair and sharp blue eyes. She was around the same height as Preethi but was a little darker skinned than Preethi. Ashwini was wearing a white sudidhar and had a hair-band on her head. She was charming and attractive overall. “So you try to play around with the camera, while I go and get some things ready” I told Ashwini and she smiled. I noticed she was getting a little comfortable with the scene but I was still unsure about doing this. But I knew it was now too late to change anything and the best was to go ahead with it. I left the living room and went to my room. I could hear the shower in the bathroom as Preethi was showering. I picked up the collar, shaving cream and razors, and also the ropes and scarfs. I placed it all on the dining table and went back to the living room. Ashwini smiled as I walked in and I went to sit across her. “Ashwini, I will ask you a question and please don’t feel offended and answer me” I said. She nodded and listened attentively. “Do you shave you pussy?” I asked softly. She immediately looked away from me and took a few seconds before she answered “Yes, I do but not often”. Her speech was very soft and bearly audible. “Well, one thing that I have asked Preethi to do is to shave her pubic area at least once a week and usually I would do that shave for her before the training on Saturday” I told Ashwini. She just nodded unsure on what to comment. “I am not sure if I should shave for Reshma and Sneha today. What do you think?” I asked her. “I don’t know. I think it won’t be nice for you…you to do that” she replied uncertainly. “I thought so too. I think I will ignore that then” I said calmly. “Then I also give Preethi an enema to make sure she is clean inside as well. How about for Reshma and Sneha?” I asked. “I really don’t know. I think you should not be asking me all these questions. I am feeling bad of thinking about these girls exposing themselves to you after they have come to age. They are going to be wives of some other man in a few years and I don’t think it is right at all to do these kind of things in our community. I am sorry but I think they should not be doing any of this at all today. That is why I have decided carefully not to do this” she said in a quick pace. I was not surprised by her expressions as that was exactly what I expected from all of them. I was only surprised of Reshma’s and Sneha’s willingness to volunteer. “Ashwini, I see what you mean. Since they have volunteered, I think I will ask them directly what they want to do and what they don’t want to do. Actually, I have no intention of doing any of these to them either but it has so happened” I defended myself. She simply nodded.

I looked up at the clock and it was 11.50am. “Let’s go and sit down in the hall Ashwini” I said and walked out of the room. She followed me and we sat on the chairs at the hall. Reshma opened her room door and peeked out first. She saw us looking at her and she shut the door. I smiled to myself and Ashwini was still anticipating their exit from their room. Preethi came out first from our room. She was wearing a black bra and black panties. Her hair was tied behind her. She looked at me and looked at the clock above me. She smiled for being on time. “Preethi, come here” I ordered. She came to stand in front of me. “Preethi, I will not refrain from doing anything to you just because your sister or cousins are here, and you have agreed to this” I said. She nodded tensely. “I think Reshma and Sneha are quite shy to come out. Can you bring them out?” I instructed. “Yes Sir” she said and also glanced at Ashwini before walking to their room and knocking. “Hey Reshma, it’s me. Open” she said and the door opened. She leaned forward into the doorway and said “Come, we are waiting”. There was some moment of silence but I couldn’t see what was happening inside. Preethi opened the door wider and walked back towards us. Reshma and Sneha then followed each other. They both were holding a blanket in their hands to cover their undergarments. I again felt like smiling but withstood the temptation. They slowly walked towards us. Preethi was the only one now in underclothes while all of us were covered up. Reshma and Sneha were nervously standing there holding the blankets and nervously looking at the floor. I stood up and picked up the collar from the table. “Preethi, turn around” I ordered. She did so and I started attaching it to her neck. “Preethi wanted this collar when we were on honeymoon” I said with a chuckle. A soft giggle came from Reshma and Ashwini while Sneha smiled. Preethi did not respond at this embarrassing comment. I attached the collar to her neck and left the leash hanging behind her. The collar matched the colour of her clothes. I then turned to Reshma and Sneha who immediately looked to the ground. “Hey, Reshma and Sneha, let me remind you that I am your teacher, just like at school, and you must call me Sir and do what I say. Understand?” I said. “Yes Sir” came the answers but hesitantly. “Then, firstly, please put the blankets away” I said. Preethi looked at them as they stood there not responding. “I know it is not easy but this is a learning process for your benefits. In fact, you have volunteered to do this” I reiterated. “I am sorry, I think I change my mind. I better not do this. I am afraid” said Sneha and she swiftly ran back to her room holding the blanket. “Sneha!” yelled Reshma as she realized she was left alone. Sneha went into her room and closed the door. “Reshma, I think you better decide if you want to do this. If yes, please take the blanket away and if not please go back to your room too” I said and sighed. She took a deep breath and about a minute before she said “Can you give me five minutes. I will talk to Sneha and decide” she asked me. I looked at the clock and it was 12.15pm already. “Okay, five minutes and not more than that” I said. Reshma also ran back to her room in quick strides and closed the door. We were all standing in the hall without much to say. The temperature seemed to get warmer and the excitement building up. Five minutes passed and still neither Reshma nor Sneha came out. “Preethi, go see if they are coming or not. We better not waste anymore time” I said. Preethi went and opened the their room door and closed the door behind her. About two minutes later, Preethi came out and Reshma followed her wearing a white bra and white panties. She was absolutely stunning as she was as beautiful as Preethi. She had a fit body and her breasts were just appropriate for her age of 18. Preethi walked towards me in a fast stride while Reshma was very hesitant to come forward and was walking step by step. “Reshma said she will do this because she feels she might not get the chance to learn these things in the future. Sneha decided not to try because she was scared and shy, Sir” said Preethi. I nodded and focused my look at Reshma. Her hair was slightly shorter than Preethi’s or Ashwini’s but was still quite long. When Reshma was standing beside Preethi facing me, and Ashwini who was behind me, I asked Reshma “So Reshma, if you want to learn as effective as Preethi is learning and if you want to get the full benefit from this chance you have, you should follow the same process that Preethi followed last week. This will be very embarrassing, painful and even will tempt you to quit. Many things will look like something you can do by yourself when you are alone, but let me tell you that it will be not as effective as me or someone else helping you do it. Now, you can either leave yourself to my command or you can see Preethi undergo the training and decide at the specific moments whether you want to do it. What do you want to do?”. There was silence in the hall. “I am not sure” answered Reshma. I waited for a few more seconds hoping to get a better answer. “I think I will watch and decide” she replied much to my dismay. Preethi was also showing signs of disappointment especially being a showpiece for her sister. “Sure, but you must follow the basic things though like Preethi and you cannot choose those” I said. Reshma nodded. Her head looking downwards and her hands across her visible stomach area. “Right, since Reshma is not doing the training fully and Sneha is not doing it at all, I think Preethi, you should go through the second session the way it should be undergone” I told Preethi. No reaction came from anyone. I held the leash and said “Preethi, take off your clothes”. Preethi stared blank at me and looked at Ashwini and Reshma before looking back at me. “I don’t want to say this again. Your hesitation will only earn you unnecessary punishment Preethi” I said stiffly. This struck her and without much choice, she slowly undid her bra and slipped it to the floor. Then she looked around at Reshma before slowly pulling down her panties. Her breasts were heaving as she bent to remove her panties from her feet. I just pushed the bra and panties to the side of the wall and took the scarf from the table. “Reshma, you must be blindfolded too as it is the basic” I informed Reshma. I walked to her and put the scarf around her eyes blindfolding her. Reshma did not move and stood there motionless. Preethi managed a very tiny smile which I managed to spot. I then picked up another scarf and blindfolded Preethi. “Ashwini, you only need to tape Preethi. I think you know by now how to use the camera and what you will need to tape. I will guide you when necessary on where to focus the camera. The purpose is for Preethi to review the tape at a later date, so you can decide which bits are important to tape and which are not” I said. Ashwini said “Yes, I know”. “Good, then you can start now” I said. She started the camera and a shiver on Preethi’s body was noticeable.

I turned Preethi around so that her full body can be filmed. She was ever so beautiful and definitely fully recovered from last week’s trauma. Her pubic hair has visibly grown and that black portion was contrasting her otherwise fair bright body. “Reshma, you hold on to Ashwini and follow her while she follows me and Preethi. I picked up the items from the table. Ashwini moved to grab Reshma’s wrist while I held Preethi’s leash and led her through the kitchen door to the external staircase. “Are we going past the kitchen?” asked Preethi. “Yes we are. We are going to the garden at the back and that is where we will have the training session mainly today” I replied. “And you didn’t say ‘Sir’ which means you get one whip extra tomorrow” I added. Ashwini and Reshma were following us behind. I crossed over the straircase path and into the garden. The garden was fairly large with fine-cut grass and two trees. There is a well in the corner and sprinklers around the garden. It is a open garden but we all know that there is no chance that anyone could see us from outside because the walls were tall and covered all sides. As the wind was felt, Preethi covered her pussy and her breasts with her two arms. “Hmmm…nobody can see us right?” asked Ashwini. “Ah! Ar! Where are we?” asked Reshma in a sudden realization of outdoor sensation. “Don’t worry. No one can see us here” I replied confidently. I walked all the way to the well. The well flooring was a few steps above the grass level and was made of white stone. It being a hot afternoon, the stone was hot but bearable. I raised some water from the well and poured it on the stone floor and the clothes washing stone. The clothes washing stone is around 3 feet in height and about 2 feet in length and width slanting a lttle bit on the top side, and usually used for washing clothes in villages since there is no washing machine. Beside the well is a cubical tank which looks similar to a bath tub but a lot bigger. It has a motor that could mechanically raise the water from the well and fill up the tank for convenient use. I turned the motor on by pressing the switch and it started making the noise which confirmed it was working. The water I had poured had already dried up in the heat but it cooled the surface. I held Preethi by her hand and made her sit on the clothes washing stone. “Preethi, I think we need to shave that hair on your pussy” I informed. She leaned back on the slanting surface and said “Yes Sir”. I turned to Ashwini and said “You can let Reshma sit on the grass and you come here”. Reshma sat down blindfolded and Ashwini walked to me. I signal her with my hands to focus the camera on Preethi’s pussy and tape. Ashwini was not seeming to be enthusiastic or happy about doing this but she followed my instructions. I took the long tube that was attached to the tap outside the tank wall. I turned the tap and the water started flowing through the tube from the tank. The water was quite cool and very pleasant for the warm weather. “Preethi, relax and lean back. I don’t want you shaking and I want your hands either on the side or above your head” I told. She placed her hands under her head near the knot of the scarf. I pointed the tube on her toes and moved upwards to her knees. I used my other hand and spread her knees apart. Preethi co-operated by spreading her legs apart. I turned around to look at Ashwini. She was filming well and was now blushing at the view of Preethi. Reshma was sitting on the grass under the tree shade quietly and unable to see what is happening  “Preethi, one minute” I said and put the tube down. I walked over to Reshma and whispered into her ears “I will remove your blindfold now but don’t say a word”. I removed her blindfold and she blushed at the sight of seeing me. She saw Preethi on the stone and Ashwini with the camera focused on Preethi, and this made Reshma gasp for a moment. I whispered into her ears again “I am going to shave Preethi’s pubic hair and you make no noise when watching. She doesn’t know I have removed your blindfold. You can decide if you also want this done for you later”. I smiled after I said this. I held her hand and gently dragged her to stand next to Ashwini. I picked up the tube again and started from Preethi’s right toes and knees, then to her left toe and knee. I used my other hand to caress her thighs as I poured the water on them. I then pointed the tube to her pussy and the water soaked her pubic hair. She yelped slightly and took a heavy breath. I picked up the shaving cream and applied to her pussy. I then picked up the razor and said “Okay Preethi, I am going to start, so don’t move”. “Yes Sir” she replied promptly. I started to shave it little by little and washing the hair into the drain hole. I was very gentle and tried to shave as close as possible. About 10 minutes later, her pussy was as bright as her skin and her pussy lips were now clearly visible for me and the two girls watching and also for the camera. I picked up the tube again and washed the now sensitive and clean pussy. Preethi hissed as the water touched her. “Preethi, you can now put your legs back together and stand up” I informed. She took a few more deep breaths and stood up. Ashwini swayed the camera from top to bottom of Preethi and turned it off. I smiled at her. I then looked at Reshma and pointed at the stone. Reshma didn’t respond but slowly took her steps forward. “Preethi, I think Reshma wants to shave as well. Do you mind if I do it for her?” I asked Preethi and Reshma stopped walking waiting for an answer. “Oh, I forgot! She is here too right. I think she will do it herself later. Please don’t do it for her. It is not correct” said Preethi. I looked back at Reshma and she looked at me. “Well, Reshma, Preethi doesn’t seem to like it and so I should not be doing it for you” I said. Reshma walked to Preethi and gently said “Akka (sister), I think this is the only chance I will get and I would need to do it myself next time anyway. Can I please do it with him?”. “No Reshma! You can’t show your….your…private places to him! He is my husband” said Preethi. Reshma was silenced because she knew she can’t argue against her sister’s rights over her husband. Reshma turned back to me in dismay. “Well, Preethi, if that is what you say, then it is absolutely fine. But remember that you are denying Reshma’s only chance and also remember the fact that I am now not your husband and a teacher. So a teacher would treat all his students in the manner as students and not otherwise. If you still decide not to allow me to do it for Reshma, then it is fine” I said to Preethi. The naked blindfolded Preethi said “Please Sir, don’t put me in this position. I really don’t agree with Reshma being touched or seen like that by you. Please understand Sir. Please!” she pleaded. “Sorry Reshma” I said and directed Reshma back to her place under the tree. “I am sorry Reshma but you will understand” said Preethi.

“Okay Preethi, before we move on, I should inform you that you have earned yourself 2 more whips for losing your temper just now against Reshma when she innocently asked you for permission” I informed Preethi. She nodded and shivered slightly. That was now three additional whips for tomorrow.  “Preethi, you will now have your enema” I said. “Yes…Yes Sir” she replied. “Ashwini, can you go to the kitchen and get me a funnel please?” I asked. She nodded, gave the camera to Reshma and ran swiftly to get it. A few minutes later, she returned with not only the funnel but also with Sneha. Sneha was wearing a red sudidhar. “Preethi, Sneha has also come to join us” I informed. “Huh? Okay” she said. Sneha blushed at the sight of me and seeing Preethi totally naked with a leash right next to me. Sneha went to sit next to Reshma while Ashwini handed me the funnel. “Preethi, you can either kneel on the floor or you can lean on the stone. Which one do you want?” I gave Preethi the choice. “Hmm…I will lean on the stone Sir” she responded. I held her wrist again and guided her to the stone. This time, I made her lean forward slanting downwards so her ass would be arched higher than her stomach. “Preethi, it is only water today so don’t worry. Ready?” I asked. “Yes Sir” she replied. I dipped the funnel in the running water and started gently inserting it. I looked at Ashwini and she was already taping. Sneha and Reshma were watching curiously and intently. They would have seen it on TV but never live. “Preethi, after the water is inside you, we will need to walk back to the bathroom in our room in the house to relieve it. So, be prepared to walk the distance” I said as I continued pushing the narrow part of the funnel inside. Preethi yelped at the invasion and expansion of her anal tract. Once it was inside, I directed the tube to the funnel. It was difficult to know exactly how much water was going in but I knew I can guess the right time to stop depending on Preethi’s reaction and by estimating the water input. It took only five seconds before Preethi started wiggling uncomfortably. “Enough, enough…” she said. “Enough” shouted Reshma. I just signaled her to shut up. A few petty cries from Preethi and saying “No more. Please. Please stop!”. I let the water in for a few more seconds before I stopped. Preethi was really sobbing now and wiggling. “Come, let’s go” I said and smoothly pulled Preethi from the stone. I carefully and slowly guided her back to the house. She was sobbing and struggling to walk at all. Her belly had visibly enlarged. The other three girls followed us back to the house. “Faster please” said Preethi not able to withstand the urge to relieve the water. I soon took her into the bathroom and made her sit on the toilet seat. I pulled the funnel out and the water gashed out in a stream of water. The other girls were standing at the doorway of the bathroom and watched Preethi struggle with the water and shit coming out of her body. “Preethi, only one time today so I will give you about 5 minutes to relax. You can remove your blindfold if you want. But when you come out, you must have it back on. Shout when you are done” I said and left the bathroom with the three girls. I closed the door and I could hear Preethi breathing deeply. We all were back in the hall and Reshma felt embarrassed as she now was the only girl in bra and panties. “Reshma, I am quite sure that Preethi will not want me to do the enema for you either. But you should not try this yourself as it could be very dangerous” I said. Reshma simply nodded. “Well, before Preethi comes, let me tell you girls a man’s secret” I started. They all giggled and looked focused at me. “A man really likes his wife to behave in a manner that makes him feel he is in control. Sometimes, this behavious may be real and sometimes may be artificially done” I continued. “For example, by calling respectfully, it is really making the man superior while for instance kneeling down in front of the man is artificially making him feel superior” I added. “Generally, all of you should know that the realistic inferiority of women are very common and natural for our community women. But what makes a girl a good wife is to also allow the artificial superiority for the men by doing things that ensures it” I added. “Reshma, you will try this later with Preethi. Actually Sneha and Ashwini can also try this because you have nothing to be afraid of” I said. They looked at each other trying to absord my words. “Sir….Sir” called Preethi. I walked into the room and opened the bathroom door. Preethi appeared tired but she has had time to recover. I now held her leash and guided her to the hall. She was blindfolded and naked. Her ass was still wet with a few drops of water dripping.

When we were in the hall, I order Preethi to kneel down. She complied but asked “Are they here Sir?”. “Yes, they are Preethi”. Her head went down facing the floor in shame of being naked and kneeling. “You all also kneel down” I instructed. They looked at each other for a few seconds and slowly got to their knees. I picked up Reshma’s scarf and blindfolded her to which she did not object. When all of them were kneeling down, I walked around them and their faces were to my knee level. “It is not only your body that is physically being inferior but you should also have your mind and brain to feel mentally inferior. That is when the husband is pleased” I stated. They all looked down at the floor and nodded. I walked around them for about 2 minutes. “Do you feel anything Ashwini?” I asked boldly. “Yes” she said with a sympathetic voice. “You Reshma?” I asked. “Yes Sir” she said also in a very low voice. “What do you feel Sneha?” I asked. She started sobbing. At that even Ashwini started sobbing. “This is the type of feeling that makes a good wife and a happy husband” I remarked.”What are you feeling Preethi?” I asked her finally. “I don’t know how to explain Sir, but many things are running in my mind Sir” she replied. “Good Preethi. That is the purpose of these artificial actions which you would normally not do in daily life” I stated. “You can all stand up” I said and they all slowly stood up.

I picked up the rope and approached Preethi as the rest watched on. “Preethi, put your hands clasped behind you. I am going to tie you” I ordered. Preethi did without much hesitation. I tied her wrists together. Since all these girls were watching, I personally felt it would be very humiliating if I was to tie Preethi’s breasts and pull the rope between her thighs. But I also felt that I should do what I ought to do in the training. Nevertheless, I decided to leave to later in the evening to fully tie her up in a bondage. I took another rope and moved across to Reshma who was not able to see me approaching. “Reshma, I am going to tie your hands. Clasp them behind your back” I instructed. She complied and I tied her hands secured.

“Preethi, it is now time for the sample spanking and whipping” I said. “Yes Sir” she replied. “Reshma, you will also need to try this” I said. “Yes Sir” she said too. “Sneha and Ashwini, please take them to the living room” I instructed as I went back out to grab the items from the garden. I returned with the whip and rulers along with the other stuff I had taken. I went into the living room when they all muted from the whispering. I removed Preethi’s blindfold and she blinked to adjust to the light. I then also removed Reshma’s blindfold. They both looked at each other and at the others. Preethi immediately blushed at realizing her nakedness and Reshma also blushed. They both spontaneously covered their revealing areas which they had ignored all this while. I sat on the long sofa and ordered Preethi to lie over my lap for the spanking. She hesitantly did. “Preethi, this is your second session so I will only spank you twice on each cheek”. I started the spanking and Preethi gasped at each slap. Reshma and the rest looked sympathetically. “Sneha, pass me the wooden ruler” I said. Sneha promptly got it for me. “Preethi, again, only two on each cheek”. I hit her with it harder than the previous week and she yelped at the stings. “Sneha, the metal ruler please” I said. She passed it to me and I said “Preethi, only one on each cheek”. “Yes Sir” she replied. I hit her on the left first then on the right. “Stand up” I ordered and she did. I took the whip and asked Preethi to turn around. She complied. “One is enough” I said and applied it. She screamed at the pain but not too loud. “Reshma, you will have the same thing but you can have your panties on” I said. Preethi smiled as Reshma came to lie on my lap. I spanked her first on the left cheek just under the hem of her panties. Then on the right cheek at the same area. I then spanked her left cheek harder over her panties and then on her right cheek. She yelped a little but it was definitely bearable. Then I took the wooden ruler and applied the two slaps on each cheek to which she gasped and yelped. Then the metal ruler to which she made a small scream. “Okay, stand up Reshma” I said and she stood up uncomfortably. I could sense her skin was slightly pinker now than it was before the spanking and it was really soft and smooth. “Turn around” I ordered and she did. I used the whip on her once only because I felt it was just to give her a try. “Tomorrow, Preethi would be getting more of this but it will be in a different setting which you all won’t be able to see. It will be only for me and Preethi” I announced. “So, this is just to let you know Reshma how it feels” I said. She nodded.

I looked at the time and it was almost 3.30pm. I ordered “Preethi, kneel down”. She looked at me to ensure I was certain and she immediately complied. I untied Reshma’s rope and told her “Reshma, go and get dressed. This is the end for your participation”. She turned and looked at me before leaving the living room. I sat on the sofa and signaled for Ashwini and Sneha to sit as well. Preethi glanced at all of us before looking back at the floor in that naked kneeling posture. I liked the look on Preethi’s face at that moment. Reshma soon came back and we all looked at her when she walked in with her white dress on. She looked at Preethi on the floor and sat on the empty sofa across me. Preethi glanced up again at us and returned to looking at the floor. “Preethi, come here darling and turn around” I said. She stood up and stepped in front of me and exposed her back to me. I untied her rope. She sighed softly. I also removed her collar. “Go and get dressed sweetheart” I said and she smiled at me. She swiftly left the room with her hands covering her pussy and breasts. “Can you all go to your room? I will ask Preethi to come there shortly. I will tell you what is next later” I said. They all stood up and left. Preethi came back clothed in the blue sudidhar she was wearing in the morning. “Where are they…Sir?” she asked surprised. “They are in their room” I said and stood up. I pulled her by the wrist and kissed her softly in the lip. “You have been good so far dear but the training for today is not yet over” I said. She nodded. “You told me that you don’t like them exposing themselves to me and I agree with you” I stated. She smiled and nodded. “So, what you are going to do is to do the next and final training for them” I stated. She looked puzzled and asked “What should I do Sir?”. “Come” I said and guided her to the sister’s room where all of them were. I sent Preethi in first and I stood outside and spoke “Reshma, Ashwini and Sneha. This little exercise can be done by four of you alone inside this room. After this exercise, you will leave me and Preethi alone until tomorrow evening. The exercise is simple and I won’t be here watching any of it so you need not worry. This is basically something that every woman must do to please her husband one way or the other” I said and paused. They all listened. “One person by one person does the full thing. Then the other person starts. What you need to do is to take off your clothes while the others are fully dressed. Then kneel on the ground and look at each of the other three in the eye. Once you have done that, then one of the other three will dress you up including your panties and bra” I said and paused to observe their reaction. I could see them getting anxious and nervous. “Don’t worry because you are all girls and I am sure it will not be the first time you see each other without clothes. And, I will not be here so no need to worry about that either” I added. “It sounds easy but it is not. It will make you feel very sensitive and prepare you for this very moment when you are with your respective husbands” I stated. “I suggest that the youngest start first and finally Preethi” I added. “Preethi, I will be in our room and let me know when you are all done” I said and closed the door. I heard giggles immediately and I could only imagine what would happen. My cock was erect but my boxers had concealed it beneath my trousers. I was hungry and started to have the remaining food from breakfast. I then went back to my room and started to think about what to do for later. I gathered some clothes clips from the cupboard and kept it ready. I digged out my old sports bag from the ceiling rack. I found the paddles I was looking for and I also found a rubber ball which I thought I could use as a gag. I also took out my air pump but put its nozzle back in the bag. I took out my headband which I decided could be a better blindfold than the scarf. I made my hairdryer ready for using on Preethi.

It was about 4.45pm and Preethi finally came back to our room. I was lying on the bed and reading a magazine. Preethi was sobbing. “Are you alright?” I asked. “Yes Sir. No problem. Just….just…emotions” she replied. “They all cried during the exercise” she added. “Reshma tried her best to control but cried when I dressed her up. She hugged me in a way I can’t remember she has done in a long time” said Preethi. “I see” I acknowledged. We both went back out to the hall where I could still hear Reshma sobbing. I walked to her and said “It is alright. This is absolutely fine. I just wanted you to experience this so that you don’t feel bad or difficult when you have to do this to your husband whom you previously may not have known”. She nodded and hugged me gently and withdrew. They all watched Reshma. I smiled and soon they all smiled. “Okay, you all have lunch while me and Preethi would need to continue her training privately” I said. “Thank you for this” said Ashwini. I was surprised Ashwini saying this because she was the one not willing to participate at all. Sneha and Reshma also thanked me. I took Preethi back to our room and locked the door.

Part 13 – The golden mantras for Preethi’s mental training

I turned around and looked at Preethi as she stood there with her head looking down and awaiting her instructions. I slowly walked closer to her as she stood still. I put my left hand over her right shoulder and pushed her hair back. I kissed her on the cheek and her lips widened expressing a slight smile. “This is the second session so it will be a little more harder than last week” I gently stated. She nodded still looking down. I removed the leash from her neck and threw it aside. “Lie on the bed facing down” I instructed and she complied at once. As she lied down, her head faced towards my direction. “Put your hands on the bedframe” I said. She pulled her head up a little and put her both hands on the bedframe parallel to each other. “Stick your feet tightly together now” I said and she did so. I took the head band I had and put it around her eyes and straightened her hair neatly. I then put the rubber ball slowly into her mouth and she obediently opened her mouth to accept it. She was facing the bedframe but couldn’t see it and her jaws was pushed downwards with the gag. “Make sure that the ball does not fall out, otherwise it will earn you punishments” I stated. She clenched her mouth shut to ensure her own good. She was still fully dressed and I decided to keep them on. I pulled out a rope and secured her ankles tightly with each other. Then I took another rope and secured her wrists together and secured it to the bottom of the bedframe so that her wrists would be bent over the bedframe to the outside. I took a step back and admired this. Her neck was arched upwards to aid the position of her hands and her chest was bearly touching the bed. This should put more pressure on her gag. I pulled her legs further towards the other end so that her body is fully stretched and her back strained. I took one more rope and secured her stretched legs to the other end of the bed tightly. There was no room for Preethi to adjust her position except she could turn a little sideways but that would only exert more strain on her spine and neck. It was getting darker outside as the sun started setting and I had not yet turned the lights on inside the room. I sat next to her and the bed shook a little. I put my one hand on her hip reaching the other side of her waist while my other hand started unbuttoning her sudithar putton to expose her breast. She breathed a little deeper. I fondled her curvy breast by inserting my hand through the opened space of the sudidhar and by tucking under her bra. Her nipple was quite hard and so was the other nipple. I tucked my other hand under her pant and underwear to caress her ass cheeks. In the process, I nipped my forefinger an inch into her tight anus. She gasped at the intrusion. I caressed her underwear’s waist band to the other side towards her pussy. I slid my forefinger again over her pussy lips and half an inch inside her clit. She gasped again at the intrusion. I withdrew and stood up. I pulled out her gag and she took a mighty heavy breath. I untied her wrists and ankles to her relief. I however kept the blindfold on. She relaxed by laying flat on the bed again.

I guided her to flip to lay on her back and she did. I pulled her sudidhar top over her head and out exposing her bra. “Preethi, pull your pants down” I ordered. She sat up and pulled her pants off her to expose her panties. “Lay back down” I said and she did. “Preethi, I am going to tell you some important golden phrases which will be your mantra from now on” I stated. She nodded and looked alert. “The first is ‘I am always inferior to my husband’. Repeat that” I said. “I am always inferior to my husband” she repeated. “Good. The second is ‘I will always obey my teacher’”. “I will always obey my teacher” she repeated. “Right. And the third is ‘I will do anything to keep my husband and teacher happy all the time”. “I will do anything to keep my husband and teacher happy all the time” she repeated again. “That’s right. Now say all three mantras for me Preethi” I asked. “I am always….always…always…” she stummbld. “I am always inferior to my husband” I repeated. She immediately caught it and said “I am always inferior to my husband”. “The second?” I asked. “I….I….I…” she struggled again. “Bad Preethi, two more whips for tomorrow” I said sternly. “The second is “I will always obey my teacher”. I reiterated. “I will always obey my teacher she repeated faster. “The third?” I asked. “Ah…Ah…I….” she looked lost. “Two more whips Preethi!” I said. “I will do anything to keep my husband and teacher happy all the time” I said and she repeated it even faster nervously. “Now say all three again” I demanded. This time her words came out nervously but she said all the three phrases correctly. “Very good. Say it again” I said. She repeated the phrases nervously again. “One more time” I repeated and she repeated it. “Three more times” I said and she complied. It sounded nice to hear these phrases from her. I pulled out a tape recorder and put a tape in. “Preethi, I want you to say this three mantras repeatedly without a single mistake for the next one hour and that will be recorded in this tape” I said. She nodded. “You start when I ask you to” I said and she nodded again. I removed her blindfold and turned on the lights. She glanced at me and looked towards the tape recorder placed on the bed. “Stand up and kneel on the floor facing the bed” I ordered. She promptly followed my orders. I placed the tape recorder in front of her face on the bed and said “Say the mantras one more time before we start”. She remembered them correctly except she forgot the words ‘all the time’ at the end of the third phrase. “ALL THE TIME” I grunted and continued “Three more whips which means it is totally ten now”. She looked really nervous now. “You make a mistake again, then you will earn five whips per mistake and you will restart the whole tape again” I stated. She looked at me in dismay but managed to say “Yes Sir”. I pushed the record button and she started “I am always inferior to my husband, I will always obey my teacher, I will do anything to keep my husband and teacher happy all the time”. She took a quick breath and started repeating it. I really liked to listen this. I felt that there was no other better way to mentally make her feel what she is and what she is expected to do. After about ten minutes and about 40 times, I stood up and walked behind her. She continued chanting but also looked up at me. I put my two hands on her breasts on top of her bra. She tried not to be distracted and continued chanting. I unhooked her bra and it fell to the ground and exposed her breasts nicely. As she looked up at me, I looked at her into her eyes. She looked away and religiously continued to chant the mantras. I rubbed her nipples with my hands without any strong action to move her position. She tried to avoid this by putting her hand on top of mine and pleading with her eyes to stop. I admired her concentration in the continuous chanting despite this. I pulled my hands away to allow her the wish. I recommenced my caressing of her breast two minutes later and she quickly put her hands over mine again. I gave her an unhappy look and she withdrew her hands and allowed me to play. In the process, she stumbled on the second phrase and said “I will always obey my husband” instead of “teacher”. She realized this immediately and said “teacher” softly and moved on the third phrase. “Preethi” I interrupted and stopped the recording. “Five whips” I said and rewinded the tape. She sighed and said “Sir, but I was distracted by you. This is not fair after finishing almost 20 minutes” she argued. “Two whips for arguing. You know better than that not to argue” I said. She looked down in anger. “And I feel happy by playing with your breasts, and you are supposed to do anything to keep me happy” I added. A slight sob and a nod. “Stop the sobbing. Just start again and do it correctly this time. I might do more things while you are recording” I mentioned. The tape rewinded and I said “Okay, ready Preethi” and pressed the Record button. She started to repeat the phrases repeatedly as I stood there observing. She soon immersed herself into the chanting. I wanted her to get further than 20 minutes before starting my play. She occasionally looked at me as I sat silently on the bed looking at her. About after twenty minutes, I stood up again and her eyes immediately opened and stared at me as I walked behind her again. She started sweating at the anxiety and nervousness. I fondled with her breasts again but she resisted her reactions this time. In five minutes, I also knelt down behind her and tucked under her underwear. She moved a little and turned around to look at me to plead silently when she finished the third mantra. She promptly turned back to the recorder and started with the first phrase again. I ignored her and continued my play. I lowered her panties to expose her ass and then the front side was lowered to expose her pussy. She again turned around and said “please don’t” without any sound when she ended the third and before she started the first. I pulled it down to her knee and she slightly lifted her knee so I can pull it back out through her feet. I put the panties next to the bra and smiled at her naked body being fully exposed and at the sound of her chants.

I stood up and picked up a rope. I stuck her both ankles together and tied them gently but tightly. She was repeating the phrases more nervously so as not to make a mistake. I held her elbows and guided her to clasp them behind her back. She did without any other reactions. I picked up another rope and secured her arms in place. I wanted her to make a mistake soon as about 35 minutes had passed. She however seemed dedicated. I picked up one more rope and tied both her knees together tightly. This must have been uncomfortable as she was now kneeling stiffly and bound. I put my hands on her shoulders and guided her to sit so that her ass cheeks would rest on her feet. She hesitated and glared at me but there was little choice. She relentlessly concentrated on repeating the mantra without pause or mistake. I noticed her pussy was very tight in this posture and she observed me looking intently. She tried to ignore this and looked down with her eyes closed and continuing to repeat the phrases. I knelt one knee next to her and touched her pussy with my right hand and my left hand on her back for leverage. She appeared to slightly shiver. I softly rubbed my finger over her cunt lips. It was moist. I continued the rubbing gently and softly to create a sensation. I was also fiddling with her hair with my mouth. A few moments into this sexual distraction, she missed the whole first phrase and went to the second one after she finished the third. “Ah!” she yelped as she realized it but tried to avoid me noticing it and continued with the third as if nothing happened. I realized this too but a little slower, and in fact only when she yelped and sank her head nervously for that moment. I reached my hand forward and pushed the Stop button and she started sobbing and looked at me for mercy. “Preethi, you know you missed the first mantra. So, we start over again from the beginning. And also five more whips making it 22 now”. She closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath. Tears were flowing down her cheeks and down to her thighs. I wiped a little off with my hand and she gradually stopped crying. “Let’s begin” I said and turned the recording on again. She slowly started fighting back the tears and emotions and after a few minutes, she was indulged in the chanting once again. I felt sorry for her but I wanted her to practice her concentrating power. I knelt down next to her again to fondle with her pussy again. It was really pleasing since Preethi was trying her best not to be distracted. While gently rubbing her pussy, I started softly licking her breasts with my tongue. She took deeper breaths in the gap but continued the repetition of the mantra. Her pussy was getting wet and her nipples were getting harder as the time passed. I withdrew myself after about 10 minutes to her relief. She glanced at me for a split second as I stood up. I picked up the clothes clips and she half-knew what was coming the moment she saw them in my hands. She gave a pleading look and I could see her begging not to use it. I stood there a minute to race her nerves before I attached one to her left nipple. It was simple to attach as it was erect. She screamed very gently more like a hick-up. I attached the second one to her right nipple. Another soft scream and she tried to use her hands only to realize they were restrained. She didn’t stop the chanting because she knew it would only restart all over again. I left the clips on only for two minutes and removed them. This also created a soft scream from her and a few tears this time. Of course, it hurts more when removed as the blood pumps back. Hardly 25 minutes of the tape was over and I decided to do this again to her nipples. I attached a clip to her left nipple again and then one to the right. She breathed ever so deeply to refrain the scream. New round of tears flowing now. I picked up a third clip and she was in shock. I purposely held it visible to her for a minute and played with it. She didn’t take her eyes off that third clip. I brought it closer to her breasts and looked at her. She looked curiously. “I will always obey my teacher” she said and continued with the third one while still looking at me. I touched the edge of the clip on her breast and dragged it lower. She was getting more uncomfortable realizing that the clip was not for her breasts. I reached the belly-button and looked at Preethi again. I could only sense fear in her eyes. I took it further down to touch her clit and she jerked at the touch. I lifted the clip and rubbed it with my finger. Her eyes shut tightly and voice went softer. She recouped the voice for the next phrase though. I used my other hand to remove the clips in her nipples. A few moans amidst the chanting and more tears. About 45 minutes had passed now and only about 15 minutes left before she successfully finished the tape recording. I put the clips into my pocket and stood up. Her eyes followed me as I walked to the door. She shook her head signaling not to open it. I smiled and pointed to the tape recorder. She looked at it and continued her chanting without a pause. I quietly opened the door as Preethi looked on in dismay. I saw the three girls chatting and I closed the door behind me leaving Preethi alone inside. If she made any mistake, I will catch her later and she knew she won’t make the mistake at this late stage.

The girls silenced as I walked to them. They all stood up. I was confused if this was in respect or in fear or just unconsciously. “You all come and watch Preethi. But keep quiet. She is practicing and immersing herself into some basic mantras” I said. They looked confused. “I think you all can follow her if you wish, in your own convenience” I said. They still looked puzzled but nodded. I walked to my room and they followed. When I reached the door, I signaled them to be quiet. They nodded. I opened the door softly and Preethi was sure enough chanting religiously the three mantras. She looked at me and also at the three girls behind me. She looked at herself being bound and helpless and chanting phrases which was degrading her. She closed her eyes and tears found their way out. She continued saying the mantras as we all watched her dedication. Reshma put her hand to her mouth in shock while Ashwini turned away not wanting to look at Preethi in this state. Sneha almost left the room but Ashwini held her by the wrist. A few minutes later, the girls were mumbling these words in a whisper to themselves. I knelt next to Preethi and she opened her eyes to look at me. Her eyes were quite red and wet. I ever so softly kissed her and smiled. I didn’t want her to fail after all this efforts. Soon, the Record button came off and the tape ended. Preethi continued chanting ignoring the recorder. Her voice grew louder and enthusiastic. She had a smile on her face in absolute joy. I kissed her in the lip silencing her. The girls smiled in appreciation and delight. I withdrew myself and stood up. Preethi rested her head on the bed in front of her. “You can go and write it down if you want and try later. You all please go now” I said and closed the door once again as they left. Preethi lifted her head back and looked at me for her next instruction. “Good Preethi.These mantras are to be remembered forever and they will keep you motivated to be a good wife” I said sweetly. She nodded with a sob. “You will need to remember to add this 22 whips to your diary when you next have the chance” I added and she nodded understanding. It was around 8.00pm and I thought it was enough new things for this session. I decided to get her ready for the overnight bondage as she had punishment session tomorrow. “Preethi, as Reshma, Ashwini and Sneha know what is happening, I would like you to sleep in the hall today. What do you think?” I asked but not expecting an answer. She just looked at me blankly. Her memories were running back to last week when she was tied up all night in a disgraceful way. “Preethi, I think that you agree” I said and put my hands on her hand to guide her up. She stood up. She however couldn’t move her hands or legs due to the ropes. I undid her wrists and then her knees and then her ankles. She sighed in relief and stretched her hands and legs. She then stood still looking downwards realizing her nakedness again. “Get your diary and add the 22 whips to it for tomorrow”. She nodded and obeyed. She flipped the pages to Sunday and added 22 whips. The page now had 13 spanks on each cheek, 15 hits of the steel ruler on each cheek and 31 whips. “That looks like a lot” I said. She too realized how foolishly she had accumulated so much in a week. She looked at me in a false hope that I would cut it down. “Just be good and don’t earn yourself more” I said with a smirk. She nodded cautiously. “I am sure you feel thirsty, should I get you some water?” I asked. “Yes, please, Sir” she replied nodding. I turned around and left the room. I came back with a bottle full of water and a glass of milk. “Come on, put on your panties first” I said. She looked around quickly and put them on. “And also your bra dear” I said. She found that and put it on too. “Thank you, Sir” she said. I handed her the milk. She eagerly drank it. I took the glass back and gave her the water. She eagerly drank the water too until half the bottle was empty. She gave me back the bottle and took a few deep heavy breaths. I observed her panties had soaked the sweat and dampness from her pussy. “Preethi, I want you to put your hand on your pussy and massage it” I said without hesitation. She looked alarmed at this blunt demand. “Preethi, I asked you to put your hand on your cunt and massage it now” I repeated stiffly. She slowly brought her hand and tucked it into her underwear. “No, on the outside” I said. She stared at me and removed her hand out and put it on her panties. “Rub it gently” I ordered. She started rubbing and her stare turned to blush and her head lowered in embarrassment. “I want you to massage your clit well enough to bring up an orgasm” I said. She rubbed harder. Her air intake got higher. I know it is very difficult for a girl to reach climax in bright conditions in a standing position but I liked to see her in this posture. I walked to closer to her and fed her the remainder of the water. She slowly drank it sip by sip until the bottle was empty. I put my left arm over her neck and pulled her closer to me. I rested my head near the hem of her bra and touched her hand with my right hand. This momentarily stopped her massaging her pussy. I then slid my hand into her panties and said “You must handle my hand and achieve your orgasm” I said. She appeared to like this game. She tried to manure my finger through the cloth to arouse her own pussy. A few minutes later, she started moaning and her enthusiasm to manupilate my hand increased. I slid my middle finger into her wet pussy and said “Now, you just need to tap my hand”. She tapped the first time and she felt the plunge inside her. She jerked in pain. She hesitated for the second one and tapped very softly. “Tap harder” I commanded. She did and jerked again. I also fucked her with my finger at the same time. She was losing her balance and was leaning on me for support now. Her taps had little energy. I withdrew my finger and rubbed her pussy lips. They were really wet and she was moaning. I withdrew my hand from her pussy and made her sit on the bed. She continued to massage her pussy in anticipation of cumming soon. “That’s enough. Stop Preethi” I said. She stopped rubbing but her hand remained there. “Grab a blanket which can cover you” I said. She took a few moments to calm down her emotions and found a large blanket. I grabbed the clothes clips. “I am going to attach this to your nipples” I informed her. She didn’t react. I attached the first one to her left nipple and then the second one to her right nipple. She yelped in renewed pain in those nipples. I adjusted the bra so that it would press against the clips and hide them. I took the rope and tied her wrists in clasped position behind her back. She was used to this bondage that she no longer hesitated. “Wait here and I will be back” I said and I left the room. I went to the kitchen and looked for the sugar. I found the sugar bottle. I also noticed some sugar was spilled outside carelessly and there was lots of ants on it. I immediately decided to use the sugar with the ants than the clean sugar. I took a plate and carefully moved the spilled sugar onto the plate. I put some more good sugar on the plate so that it would also have ants on it soon. I left the plate on the side-table and looked for ghee (vetrified butter) and chilli sauce. I kept them on the side table as well. I then went into the hall and through the door outside. It was dark and windy. I walked to the porch and dragged an EZ chair (like a beach chair) into the house. I put it in the hall and closed the door. Ashwini and Reshma came out of the living room to see what I was doing. I just looked at them but said nothing. “What are you doing?” asked Reshma. “Your sister will be sleeping here tonight” I announced. “Ah…really? Why?” she asked surprised. “It’s part of the training” I replied coolly. I went back to the kitchen and opened the ghee bottle. I poured a generous amount of it into a cooking pan and added some water to it. I heated it up for a few minutes until it melted into liquid form and became quite warm. I then picked up a new dish-washing sponge and took it with the pan back to my room. Preethi was standing there with her hands tied behind her back. “The clips hurt…Sir” she said as soon as I entered the room. “That is what it is supposed to do Preethi” I said sarcastically. “What is this, Sir?” she asked curiously at the pan. I put the pan on the bed and dipped the sponge into it. I pulled it out and felt the warmness of the sponge. I applied it to Preethi starting from her shoulder. “It’s ghee” I mentioned as I rubbed it down. It was not too watery so it didn’t drip. It was creamy and stuck nicely to her body. She shook a little at the sensation and felt uncomfortable already. This actually creates heat when applied and it’s creamy feeling is ticklish. I applied to her neck and that came down a little into her bra. I continued with the other side of the shoulder and her back. I dipped the sponge repeatedly into the pan and ensured I used up most of the ghee and applied to each and every inch of her body. I purposely avoided her panties in the process but drenched her thighs and most of the hem of her ass. I applied it to her toes but not her sole. “Can I wash now?” she asked urgingly. I pondered the question but didn’t answer since it was obvious she was not going to be able to wash this. “Sir, please can I go and wash this now?” she asked again. I put the sponge into the pan and looked Preethi in the face and said “You know I didn’t apply this so that you can immediately wash it”. She shook her legs to ease the greasy feeling realizing that’s all she could do. I picked up the pan and walked out of the room again. I put the pan back in the kitchen and picked up the chilli sauce and the plate. When I came back in, Preethi was standing there rubbing her legs together in discomfort. “Relax Preethi. It’s not that bad” I said. I paused for a moment and observed her body. It was glowing now with the light reflecting on the ghee. Preethi looked stunningly hot. “Preethi, stand still” I commanded. She obeyed with difficulty. I stared at her bikini body again and couldn’t get enough of it. I put down the plate and opened the sauce bottle. I poured some out onto my right forefinger. I then pulled her panties down at the back enough to reveal her anus. I poked my sauced finger slowly into her anal tract until my finger was fully inside her. It took a few moments before Preethi started to scream in agony as the chilli sauce showed its effect inside her. I finger fucked her with it a few times only to make her asshole burn even more. “Ah!!! Please stop it!” she screamed. I ignored her and finger-fucked her a few more times before I removed my finger. Her screaming didn’t stop and she was moving to sit on the bed. I held her back with my left hand by holding her shoulder firmly. I removed my finger and pulled her panties up. “Please! That burns! That burns!!” she screamed and cried. I put the sauced finger into her mouth and her scream reduced. “Quiet Preethi” I yelled as I made her suck the finger. “Ah! Ah!” she screamed again. Her feets were tapping on the floor and her hands tried to fight the restraints. I slapped her across the face and this silenced her. “Shut up! 10 whips if I hear another sound” I stammered. She stood in shock and slowly tears started flowing down her eyes. I attached the ear-phones to the tape recorder and put it into her ears. I then played it on. She heard herself saying the three golden mantras. About two minutes later, she calmed down partly as she realized her place and partly because the pain in the asshole subsided. I tucked the tape recorder between the rope tied on her hands. I ensured it won’t fall and break. I straightened her hair so she looked more presentable. I now picked up the plate and held it with my left hand. I pressed it on her belly and emptied the sugar and the ants into her panties so they settle on her cunt. Preethi was too scared to ask anything and she was also distracted by the recording. I then put the plate down and immediately covered her in the blanket. I tied a rope around her waist and legs so that the blanket remained in position covering Preethi. I turned the volume of the tape recorder to a minimum so that Preethi would talk if she wanted to. I carried Preethi out of the room and placed her on the EZ chair facing up. Her legs were straightened and her back was curved as the chair. She was in a relaxing position except her hands were tied awkwardly behind her back clasped. “Can I use the bathroom please?” she asked. I realized that the bottle of water she drank had digested. “I don’t think so. Not until tomorrow” I replied. “Please! It’s urgent” she begged. “No Preethi. Learn to control yourself” I said. “But…please…very quick…” she pleaded. “I don’t like repeating the same answer” I said. She looked away unhappy. “So when can I use the bathroom. I need to go urgently” she said again turning to me. “Preethi, I will let you use it at 8.00am tomorrow or you can relieve yourself right where you are. And for every time you ask me again, I will delay it by an hour” I said. Her faced reddened in embarrassment. Sneha, Ashwini and Reshma were all standing behind me watching at this argument and they were in the direct view of Preethi. Preethi closed her eyes tightly. I walked to the kitchen as the three girls watched Preethi lying on the chair. I got a bottle of lemon juice from the fridge and added three tea-spoons of salt to it. I shook the bottle well so it is mixed well. I dipped a straw onto it and brought it back to the hall. I sipped a little. It tasted fine and not too salty but obviously the salt will do its job of creating more thirst and intensifying the need to pee. “Preethi, here is some juice if you feel thirsty during the night” I said and placed it on the arm of the chair so she could just bend a little and sip the straw. Preethi started squirming in her chair. “Ah…what’s happening?” asked Reshma and Sneha in unison. I knew it was the ants biting her sensitive clitoris. “That hurts!” cried Preethi. “Preethi, I guess you don’t need a gag all night. Do you?” I asked seriously. She shook her head and tried to keep quiet. I went back to the room and picked up the camera. I placed it across the chair on a telephone stand and started recording Preethi. I signaled the girls to stay back and keep quiet. Preethi looked at the camera and tried to resist looking helpless but she couldn’t stop squirming. A few minutes of tolerance was all she could muster and she said “Please, Sir, please remove it”. This was perfect for the camera and her future. The girls didn’t even know what was under the blanket nor the fact that she is soaked with ghee nor the fact that her hands are tied. The only thing that is visible is the tape recorder. I signaled the girls to go back to their room which they prompty did. They looked back several times at the helpless Preethi before going into their room and closing the door. Preethi started crying. “Please…Please…I want to use the bathroom…and I can’t stand the pain of the bites…my nipple is also hurting….Please show mercy Sir” she begged. Since the girls were inside their room already and it was around 9.30pm, I didn’t expect them to come out for now. I walked to Preethi and undid the ropes to unwrap the blanket. I removed the blanket and her body was soaking wet with the ghee which had slowly melted further in the heat under the blanket. Her breasts were shooting out and the bra was pushing it back. This made the clips harder on her nipples. I removed the ear-phones and detached it from the recorder. Preethi’s voice now sounded out of the recorder itself at a low volume. She indeed sounded dedicated in the tape. I took the tape recorder from her back and placed it on the other arm of the chair. “Please Sir” she begged again. I tied the rope around her thighs securing it to the chair, so she can’t leave the chair. I stared down at her panties and could only imagine a very sore and swollen clit tomorrow. I touched her panties to feel her wetness. I gently stroked it too. “Why are you like this Vijay” she asked and sobbed. I was taken aback at this remark but didn’t blame her. But I had to show I disapproved this so I said “Preethi! 10 whips for disrespectful words and 5 more for not calling me Sir”. I stroked her even faster now and said “I dare you say that again Preethi”. She sobbed further. I turned the volume of the tape higher. “I am always inferior to my husband”, “I will always obey my teacher” came the phrases louder and clearer. A few moments later, Preethi started sobbing harder as the words sunk into her. My stroking was rhythmic and she soon started moaning instead of sobbing. I stopped as I realized there were young virgin girls just behind the door and this was inappropriate. Of course, I also didn’t want Preethi to cum. “Preethi, I am actually disappointed with the way you are taking this” I said. “I am sorry Sir. But please, I need to use the bathroom” she replied maintaining her stand. “I am delaying it by one hour to 9.00am and I am also going to drag to outside the bathroom”. I dragged the EZ chair so that Preethi was directly facing the bathroom. I left the door open and the bathroom light on. “You can see it until morning but can’t use it. This is what you get for disappointing me” I said. She started crying again. I was quite sure that all of the three girls will come to use the bathroom before morning since young girls can’t hold their bladder overnight without using the bathroom at least once if not more. Preethi would be woken by the sound of the door and would have renewed urge to pee. The girls would also even ask her questions which she would not want to answer. That was just too good for me. I went back and moved the telephone stand with the camera to outside the bathroom. It showed Preethi and the bathroom entrence. I looked at the clock and it was almost 10.00pm. Preethi was bound and wanted to pee urgently. Her senses were aroused with the massage and her clit was being bitten by the ants every now and then. Her body was soaked in ghee, he nipples were clamped and her ass was burning. I was pleased with this position and was rest assured she won’t sleep the night. As I started to walk back to my room nearby, I said “If I wake up because of your scream, you will face very serious consequences”. She nodded as she continued squirming. I went back into the room and lay on the bed. I closed my eyes and started picturing the delivery of about 46 whips and the slaps of the steel ruler and the tight spanks of the hand. I gradually fell asleep lost in thoughts.

Part 14 – The disgraceful deception

I woke up and saw the clock was 3.20am and I heard Preethi talking to a girl. It was filled with sobs and broken words. It took me a few moments to fully wake up and I walked slowly to the door. I realized the other voice was Ashwini. “I am not sure if all this is right” said Ashwini. “I don’t know” replied Preethi. “I really think it is disgraceful to let a wife pee on herself without using the bathroom” said Ashwini. Preethi only cried further. “I will never tolerate this kind of husband” said Ashwini boldly. Preethi sobbed but managed to say softly “Please don’t say that. My husband is doing the best thing for me” said Preethi. “What is best thing? Tying you up and torturing you?” asked Ashwini. I pondered this statement and she was somewhat right. “Not really. This is just part of training to be a good wife” defended Preethi. I admired her courage. “Don’t you want to tell this to parents and see what they think about it?” asked Ashwini. “No. I want to keep this to ourselves” she replied with a sob. “Whatever, do as you like. I don’t know where this is going to lead you” said Ashwini and I heard her footsteps. I suddenly realized that I can catch the whole thing from the camera recording later. I peeked through the key-hole and Preethi was still tied in the same way but I noticed that the floor was wet. I assumed she must have lost control of the bladder and peed at some point. “Ashwini, Ashwini” whispered Preethi. I heard footsteps again. “Yeah, what?” asked Ashwini. “Can you please lift me a little, let me adjust my back and hands” she asked. A moment later, the chair made a soft sound and Preethi said “Thanks”. “I still don’t understand…” said Ashwini and her footsteps indicated her walking away and soon I heard the door close at the other end. Preethi closed her eyes and tried to rest. I smiled and went back to bed.

The sun shone onto my bed and the birds made sweet sounds. I woke up to see it was 6.45am. I walked to our attached bathroom and freshened up. I showered and combed my hair nicely. I wore a track suit sooking like a physical trainer at a school. It was 7.45am now and I walked out of my room. I saw that the girls’ room was still closed indicating they had not woken up yet. Preethi was awake and looked at me. Her eyes were red. I walked closer to her and kissed her on the forehead. She looked downwards. I noticed that the floor was dry now but her panties were quite wet. “Did you lose your control and peed here itself last night?” I asked. She glanced at me and nodded with her eyes closed again. I didn’t respond. I turned around and walked to the camera. It was off. I replayed the tape and it had ended at around 5.10am. I rewinded the tape and noticed at around 4.30am, Reshma had talked with Preethi. I went to the beginning of that conversation which was about 4.15am.  I played it so that Preethi could hear it as well. “Are you ok, Akka?” asked Reshma bending down. Preethi nodded. “Do you need something?” asked Reshma. “No, not now” replied Preethi. “I’ll be back Akka” said Reshma and she walked into the bathroom. Some sound of water on the closet and a flush. Reshma walked back out. “Are you really fine?” asked Reshma again. “Yes, get back to sleep” said Preethi. Reshma disappeared in the direction of her room. I rewinded the tape further and saw Ashwini around 3.05am. I played it. Ashwini walked towards the bathroom and paused near Preethi. “Are you alright?” asked Ashwini. Preethi didn’t respond but was only sobbing. “Hey, shall I untie all this?” asked Ashwini. “No need. I am fine” managed Preethi amidst the sobs. “Why are you crying?” asked Ashwini. “It hurts on my chest” whispered Preethi. I looked around at her and focused my attention on the nipple clips still pushing against the bra. “Shall I take it off” asked Ashwini. “Better not, he will get angry” replied Preethi obediently. Ashwini sighed. “Just wait a second, I will be right back” said Ashwini and rushed into the bathroom. A few moments later, she was back out flushing the closet. “What is this water on the floor?” asked Ashwini. Preethi looked downwards and whispered “I peed”. “Oh! That is crazy! Why can’t you be allowed to use the bathroom!” exclaimed Ashwini. Preethi didn’t react. “I am not sure if all this is right” said Ashwini. “I don’t know” replied Preethi. “I really think it is disgraceful to let a wife pee on herself without using the bathroom” said Ashwini. I realized I have heard this last night so I rewinded further back. “Sir, please remove the clips, it is killing me” pleaded Preethi from behind. I momentarily ignored her and watched the video. I was looking for the time Preethi peed so as to estimate how long she held on. At around 12.35am, Sneha was on the video. I rewinded it a further 20 minutes and was confused of what I was seeing. I played it as Sneha walked into the picture. “Please don’t watch it” said Preethi from behind. This made me more curious. “Please stop the video” yelled Preethi. “Please stop it” she cried. I turned the volume on the camera higher. Sneha bent closer to Preethi and said “You look miserable”. “Yes, I want to use the bathroom very badly. I can’t bear it anymore” cried Preethi. “Should I untie you?” asked Sneha. I turned around and Preethi shook her head and she was sweating. Her face turned white in fear. I turned to look at the video. “If he finds out, he will be very upset” said Preethi. “But you need to use the bathroom” said Sneha. “Yes! I really need to” replied Preethi. “Are you supposed to control till morning?” asked Sneha. “Yes, I am but I can’t” replied Preethi. “So what did he say you can do or did he say that you can’t use the bathroom at all till morning?” asked Sneha. Preethi replied urgently with some quick sobs “He said I should pee in this position if I wanted to. But it is pathetically humiliating and I feel my place burn afterwards when I can’t wipe it. I can’t go through that again like last week”. “So, what you want me to do?” asked Sneha in a panic. “Please stop the video” screamed Preethi with all might and cried from behind me. “You untie me and I will use the bathroom. Then you tie me back in the same manner so that he doesn’t notice” said Preethi on the video. She cried profusely when I turned around to look at her. Sneha untied Preethi’s ropes and she lifted her up and guided her to the bathroom. Her hands were also untied. Preethi could bearly walk with the load of water in her body. “Thanks, thanks!” said Preethi. “Don’t worry” said Sneha. A gush of water could be heard on the video. Preethi was heard sighing. “Here’s the tissue” said Sneha. “Thanks” said Preethi. “Sneha, please stay outside for a few minutes” said Preethi. “Hey, we are both girls” replied Sneha with a smirk. “Just listen to me” replied Preethi and Sneha stepped out to the view of the camera and closed the door. A few seconds later, moaning sound came from the bathroom and it grew louder. It ended with a scream. A few heavy breaths can be heard. “Are you alright there?” asked Sneha. But there was no reply. Sneha then opened the door and said a few seconds later “You naughty girl. Don’t tell me you came”. A giggle erupted from the bathroom for a few seconds and subsided. “Do you know about cumming?” asked Preethi. “Hmm…ya…I have seen in the movies and have tried it three times so far!” said Sneha with a giggle.  “Please pass me the water” said Preethi still weak. A few seconds later, water sound heard as it dropped into the closet as Preethi washed herself. “I thought you told my husband earlier that you had never masturbated” said Preethi. “I didn’t really know what meant by masturbation. Now I realize it meant cumming” replied Sneha with another giggle. Preethi and Sneha walked back out. “Now, tie me back the same way” whispered Preethi. Preethi clasped her hands behind and Sneha tied it first. She laid back on the chair in position and Sneha tied the ropes the same way it was. I turned around again and Preethi was crying profusely and glued her sight to the floor. I was very angry with her cheating me. To add to my burning anger, I saw the set up next. “Sneha, can you get some water quickly?” asked Preethi. Sneha went and grabbed a glass of water. “Just pour it slowly on top of my underwear” said Preethi. Sneha poured a little. “Pour the whole thing” said Preethi and Sneha complied. The water dripped to the floor. “Sneha, this is very serious, don’t tell this to him” she said. “Of course” said Sneha. “I want you to promise to me that you won’t even tell Reshma or Ashwini about this” she asked. “Okay, I will not” whispered Sneha with a smile. “I will pretend to them that I peed and you will under all circumstances maintain the same” said Preethi. “Sure I will” replied Sneha. “Wait, I forgot, can you get some sugar from the kitchen?” asked Preethi. “Why?” asked Sneha. “Just bring it quickly” replied Preethi and Sneha rushed to the kitchen. I looked around at Preethi and she was fixated to the chair in horror. “Sneha, just close your eyes and put the sugar into my panties please” said Preethi. Sneha smiled and put the sugar into her panties while looking away. “So, that is why you were squirming earlier” chuckled Sneha. “Actually, the clips are not too painful but it would be when it is removed from my nipples later. But the ants literally ate me” said Preethi in a relaxed tone now. “What else did he do to you?” asked Sneha who was now curious. “I had some chilli stuff in my back and that was pretty bad for that moment, but then it is not painful. But it will remain burning for several hours. I will have a lot of difficulty using the bathroom tomorrow” whispered Preethi. “I see. Do you actually like these things?” asked Sneha. “I think it is a training process which will make me a good wife so I don’t mind it” replied Preethi. “Then you are supposed to follow 100% of it and not cheat” said Sneha. I looked around at Preethi and she sobbed again. Preethi just didn’t respond on the video. “Don’t worry. It will be all fine” said Sneha. Preethi then nodded. “I will not tell anything to anyone and you also make sure you don’t because I will get into trouble with Reshma and Ashwini for conspiring with you to fool them” said Sneha with a smile. Preethi nodded again and Sneha left the scene. I turned off the tape and took it out. I didn’t say anything as I looked at Preethi. “I am really sorry! Please forgive me. Please forgive me. I was desperate to use the bathroom and there was no chance I could have waited till morning. And I couldn’t imagine peeing on myself again like last week” she pleaded with sobs. I didn’t say anything. She continued her crying and apologies. I untied her ropes and lifted her up. “Please forgive me, please” she continued. I didn’t say anything and continued to remove her rope untying the wrists. I then removed the clips from her nipples. She screamed for a few seconds then started to beg for forgiveness again. I stared coldly at her and she dropped to her knees and held my feet begging for forgiveness. I put my hand on her shoulder and lifted her up. “I am very sorry. I didn’t mean to cheat you but it was that momentary loss of mind that made me do it” she pleaded. While I could understand her state of mind at that particular time, I couldn’t accept the fact that she cheated me and I didn’t want her to even think of such a thing in the future. So, I had to do something that would never let her do something like this again even in the most desperate of situations. It was a simple use of the bathroom this time but maybe it could be adultery next time or painkillers or other drugs to defeat the purpose of the training and punishments. As simple as the substance may be, the matter as a whole was unacceptable. “Please understand me. I didn’t mean to cheat you. I just had to relieve myself and avoid the feminine pain that would be caused if not properly cleaned” she stated. The three girls were now awake at this screams and cries and were standing in the hall watching Preethi’s pleadings. They all seemed puzzled and were somewhat still drowsy. “Okay. First, go get your diary” I said. “Will you forgive me?” she asked. “Get your diary first dear” I said with a false smile. She hesitated but went to get her Mistakes and Corrections diary. “Come to the living room” I instructed and walked in front. I passed the girls and Preethi followed me into the room. The girls also followed curiously. I sat on the sofa and Preethi knelt on the floor and placed the diary on the tea-table. She was still very nervous and her eyes were blood-shot red. “First, I want you to write the mistakes you did before I went to sleep” I said. She looked at me and tears automatically started flowing. She wrote about the disrespect and the 15 whips that was awarded for that. She also recapped the recording session and the whips earned during that time. About five minutes later, she looked up at me. “Now, write in your own words and in detail the mistake you had done after I went to bed” I said. A fresh wave of tears before she started scribbling away. I looked at Sneha and her face turned red immediately when she realised that I was focusing on her. Ashwini and Reshma also looked at Sneha in confusion. I looked away. About ten minutes later, Preethi looked up at me and put the pen down. “Please read it Preethi” I said in a mono tone. “Please Sir, please forgive me” she cried again. “Just read it” I said. “I….I made a big…made a big mistake by asking….” She paused and looked up at Sneha. Sneha covered her face in embarrassment. “….by asking Sneha…” she paused and looked at Sneha again and everyone else did as well. “….by asking Sneha to untie me at around 12.15am. I was not supposed to be untied unless by my teacher or with his permission. I swear I will never do this again” paused Preethi and sobbed. “I then used the bathroom without the permission of my teacher and despite he stating that I can only do so in the morning. I swear I will never do this again” she paused and another sob. “I also…also came…and this was also not with the permission of my teacher” she said.  “I…I then made the biggest mistake of my life by….by…” Preethi paused and sobbed heavily. Everyone looked on. “…by setting up as if I had urinated on the chair…” read Preethi and started crying. “Contnue” I said stiffly. Preethi recouped herself and started reading “I then also put some fresh sugar into my panties to…to replace the old one that my teacher had….my teacher had put in…”. She looked up at me and said “Please forgive me Sir. Please”. “Is that all?” I asked. Preethi looked at the diary and realized that was all she had written but understood there had to be more. She started writing again. A few tensed moments passed. She then started reading again. “I lied to…lied to…” she paused and looked at Ashwini and continued to read “I lied to Ashwini and to Reshma”. Preethi then looked at Reshma. “I also lied to my teacher” she started crying again. A few seconds later, she continued “I also lied to my teacher that I had peed on the chair when he asked me specifically about it”. “I will never ever do this again Sir! I swear! I swear!” she said and broke into tears again.

I sensed that she reached the point of self-destruction and completely realized her mistakes and genuinely wanted to never do it again. But I wanted to impose punishments that would remind her forever not to commit such a mistake again. “Preethi” I said. She nodded sincerely. “I think you are defeating the purpose of the training by cheating. You are the loser because you will not be a good wife” I said. “I am really sorry. I swear I will never do any such thing again and will obey everything you say Sir” she sincerely stated. “What do you think the punishment should be for what you have done? It should be sufficient to punish you for what you have done and sufficient to remind you not to do it again” I asked. Her head sank and she almost whispered in a soft voice “You…You decide…Sir”. “You tell me” I insisted. She kept silent for a few moments, then said softly “I made the mistakes and you are my teacher. Please decide Sir and I will obey”. I put my hand on my chin and thought for a moment. There were several serious mistakes and I had to decide on a punishment that will deter her from committing similar mistakes ever again.

“Preethi, yesterday, you spent almost two hours repeating some phrases. Why don’t you look at each one of your sisters and repeat it to them first?” I said. She took a deep breath and turned around still kneeling. She looked up at Reshma first and said “I am always inferior to my husband”, “I will always obey my teacher”, “I will do anything to keep my husband or teacher happy at all times”. When she finished, she commenced sobbing again. She now looked at Ashwini and repeated the three mantras. Another flow of tears and Ashwini looked away starting to cry herself. Next was Sneha and Preethi looked at her. The words were more difficult to come as she was amidst tears and overcome with emotions. Moreover, Sneha was the one involved in this mess. If Sneha had refused, then Preethi would not have been in this situation. “I am….I am always inferior….inferior to my husband”, “I will…I will always…always obey my teacher”, “I will do…do anything to keep my husband or teacher happy….happy at all times” she completed and she held her head on her hands and cried. “Preethi, look at me” I said. She stood up and faced me.

Part 15 – The weekly Punishment session first

“Alright, I want to deliver the punishments that you have earned and written on your diary first. Then I will think of the punishments for these serious mistakes. And, your pleasure session for tonight is cancelled and you will have no reward after all this. Understand?” I asked strongly. She nodded wiping her tears away. “Read your punishments for me” I commanded. She knelt down and flipped the diary on the tea table. She took a few moments to count the total, “13 spankings on each cheek, 15 slaps of the steel ruler on each cheek and…and….46…46 whips” she hesitantly said. “Preethi, since you are nowhere near what I expected you to be this morning, I first want you to become into that position before commencing the punishments. I mean, your arousement level is almost zero after your orgasm last night, and your water level is low after the urination, your heat level would have decreased after the orgasm and urination, you had also relaxed more than what you would have otherwise. You had stretched your muscles in the process and eased the contractions. Do you agree?” I asked after laying out everything. A fresh wave of tears and she nodded. “You will go through an intensive training to bring you back to somewhat that level before we start with the punishment. Understand?” I stated. She looked blank at what was in store for her. “Ashwini, I want you to grab the bottle of ghee and mix it with some oil and heat it really warm and bring it back to me in a pan together with a new scrubber” I instructed. Ashwini hesitantly nodded and slowly disappeared out of the living room. “Reshma, I want you to go get a bottle full of lemon juice and mix 6 spoons of salt in it. Also get a bottle full of water.” I instructed and she too disappeared. “Sneha, go an get me the ropes” I commanded and Sneha also left. I was alone with Preethi. I walked to her as she stood frozen. I unhooked her bra and yanked her panties down. I used the panties to wipe down the sugar away from her pussy. “Preethi, you know this is very wrong. You have also set a bad example for those girls. You have not only ruined your future as a good wife but also theirs” I told Preethi to her face. She looked very pitiful. Sneha came back first with the ropes. Preethi clasped her hands behind her back knowing the obvious. I tied it and secured her wrists behind her. I then put a rope around her neck and across her breasts in a X shape over her chest. I tightened the rope to push her breasts out. I knotted that around her neck and brought both end of the rope to the curve of her pubic area. I looped it under her pussy between her thighs and secured a circle around her waist before pulling it back to the neck and knotting it again. I picked up another rope and tied her ankles together and then also her knees together. This caused tremendous pressure on her pussy as the ropes between her thighs were compressed. Preethi yelped in pain but I didn’t care. Reshma was back with the juice and water. I tasted the lemon juice to ensure it was salty enough and it was. I fed Preethi the bottle and she slowly drank it. When the bottle was around two-thirds empty, Preethi shook her head to avoid the rest. “Drink it now” I ordered. “It’s too salty” she said. “I will give you water after this” I said and she took the next sip. She hesitantly took a few more sips until the bottle was empty. “Take a sip of the water” I said and fed her. After one sip, I took the bottle away from her. I carried her and placed her on the large sofa. Her legs were bound tight together but she could fold her knees which she did once on the sofa. I sat next to her on the edge. I looked up and Reshma and Sneha were watching. “Both of you go and help Ashwini because this is not for you to watch” I said sternly. As they turned around, Ashwini was already back with the pan of steaming liquid. I thought for a moment and decided not to soak the sofa with ghee, so I said “We will go to the well-side” and I lifted Preethi. They all turned and walked outside the room. It was around 11.30am and the sun was quite hot. “Ashwini, go get the camera and load it with a new cassette” I said as I walked towards the well-side. Reshma and Sneha followed us. Reshma was now carrying the pan and the scrubber. Once we reached, I felt the stone was already hot but I had no plans to cool it for Preethi today. I signaled for the pan of liquid and the scrubber. I took the scrubber as Reshma held the pan steadily. It was quite warm and not unbearable. I dipped the scrubber and painted the first layer on Preethi’s shoulder. She yelped at the heat touching her naked skin. I continued to apply more and more of the mixture to her body until she was drenched in it. Ashwini came back with the camera and promptly started filming Preethi. I applied more of the liquid. It was now dripping to the grass below. I gently pushed Preethi onto the clothes-washing stone. She screamed in the heat. “It’s too hot” she said. I ignored it to the dismay of the others. I made her face down leaning on the slanting stone. I scrubbed her back to intensify the heat but I was careful enough not to peel her skin. She shook, and attempted to turn her head crying “Please stop!”. I turned her around and scrubbed her arms and hands. Then, I gently scrubbed her upper chest, breasts, nipples and stomach. I then bent down and scrubbed her thighs and legs. I also scrubbed her feet. I lifted her feet and scrubbed her soles which made her go wild with the sensation. The heat was most felt in her feet as it was too sensitive and directly withstanding her weight on the ground. I asked Sneha to go and get the whip and the steel ruler. She returned to the house in search of it immediately. “Reshma, can you go and sit there for now and don’t look here?” I said it than asking. “And Ashwini, I want you to continue filming but not look at Preethi for now until I tell you to” I instructed. Ashwini came closer to Preethi and looked the opposite direction but focused the camera on her. I admired Preethi’s shiny body for a few seconds. Afterall, she was my wife and my darling. She is my most beautiful angel. She looked gorgeous in the oil and ghee and sunlight. But, she was in tears and fear. “I want to use the bathroom Sir” she said. I just watched her making the request. “I am also feeling thirsty Sir” she added amidst the tears. “Reshma, get the bottle of water for Preethi” I yelled at Reshma who was sitting some distance away. She stood up and walked away towards the house. I kissed Preethi on the lip and simultaneously inserted my oil soaked forefinger into Preethi’s clit. She had no chance of screaming as I furiously fisted her drenched pussy. Her eyes would open wide and shut tight. Her breaths through the nose was heavy and deep. Her pussy was tight and rope exerted pressure on my finger as I fucked. I saw Sneha come back with the whip and the ruler. I used my left hand to signal her to sit there itself and look away. She complied. Reshma was coming back too. I thrusted my left hand out and said “Don’t look and quickly give me the bottle and go to sit next to Sneha”. She tip-toed to me and gave me the bottle. Immediately she turned away and went to sit next to Sneha and looked away. Preethi managed several moans during the few seconds I withrew to talk to Reshma. I stuck my lips with hers again and continued my invasion of her tight wet pussy. I opened the cap with my left hand and brought the bottle closer to our mouths. I withdrew my kiss and fed her the water. She drank a lot of it and continued the heavy breaths. I tried to lock lips again but she turned away and mumbled. “It’s too hot, I can’t stand”. I forced to lock lips again ignoring her complaints. Her body was now shaking involuntarily with my fucking taking its toll. Her moans can be felt behind her throat. She shook her head in an attempt to withdraw herself. I withdrew but only to feed her more water. She had no choice but to drink it. I decided not to stop until the bottle was empty and until I was satisfied she was close to climaxing. Her fight for freedom was more stronger and her moans become more often. She struggled taking quicker breaths through her nose. I withdrew my kissing for a few seconds to catch my own breath. I continued the fingering though. “I want to pee!” she screamed amidst the moans and cries. I withdrew my finger and said “Okay, I give you ten seconds to pee, and if you don’t, then it will not be for a few hours”. She grunted and tried but could not pee. There was a lot of liquid awaiting to be released but her sexual hormones were too active and thus the blood in her vagina wouldn’t let her pee. I only gave her this choice because I knew for sure she cannot start to pee within 10 seconds. After 10 seconds, I inserted my finger again into her soaked cunt to revive her route to orgasm. She sobbed more and screamed “Please stop! Please” but I continued. A minute later, her tears subsided and she was moaning fiercely and was thrusting her cunt at my finger. Her insides were really hot now. Her pussy lips were seemingly swollen and she was wide open. I fucked harder and she moaned faster. I abruptly withdrew my finger. She stood frozen for a few moments before taking a few heavy breaths. “Please finish it, pleeeeease” she pleaded. I smiled. I stepped back and observed her body again. The oil and ghee mixture had become semi-solid in some parts while her whole body was glowing. Her nipples were erect and her pussy was swollen. There was juices other than the oil coming from her clit. “Reshma” I called and both Reshma and Sneha stood up and faced me at once. “Both of you can now come here” I called and turned to Ashwini who was now facing me once again. I stepped forward and turned Preethi around. “Give me the steel ruler first” I said and Reshma handed me the ruler promptly. “Preethi, it is 15 of the steel ruler first” I said and positioned myself to deliver this. I used my left hand to bend Preethi’s back forward on the clothes washing stone so her ass was well exposed for the slaps. I looked at Ashwini and she was filming. I then swung the ruler and landed the first slap on her left cheek. The sound of the slap could not be heard due to the sounds of nature but Preethi screamed in pain “Ahhhhh! No!”. I landed the next on her right cheek and another scream “Ohhhh! Please! No!”I brought down my left hand and rubbed both cheeks gently and immediately launched the next slap on her left cheek. “Ohhhhh! No! No! That hurts!” she screamed again. I landed the next on her right and she yelled again. She also let a sob this time. I looked around and Reshma and Sneha were closing their eyes with their hands avoiding to see their beloved sister in agony. Ashwini was however looking occasionally so she could film properly. I landed the next on her left and on her right in quick successions. She screamed again and more sobs. “Preethi, how many has it been?” I asked. There was only sobs but no answer. “Preethi!” I yelled and “Three on…on each” came the reply. “Good!” I said and landed the fourth on the left and then on the right. “Sneha and Reshma, tell me when it 15 on each side” I said and landed the next. Preethi screamed and Sneha murmured the counting to herself. I asked them to count so that they had to see the slaps being delivered in order to count, and they could no longer avoid looking. By the time I saw Preethi’s ass turn pink, Reshma was heard counting nine. Preethi had clutched her head on the stone for the only support she could get since both her hands and legs were tightly bound. I landed a few more as her ass turned more reddish. She attempted to stand up straight but I pinned her down with my left hand. The subsequent slaps were harder. When I glanced at Ashwini, she had a few tears on her eyes while she continued the focus on the filming. Sneha and Reshma were also wiping of tears. But Preethi’s tears were all flowing to the ground and it was a lot. Once I hit the 15th slap on the right, Sneha yelled “It’s 15” and I stopped and rubbed Preethi’s ass. It was almost fully red. It was distinct colour back or her legs which were bright and shiny.

I stepped back and Preethi was crying profusely. I handed the ruler to Reshma and took the whip. I was thinking to myself if Preethi could take 46 whips in this condition. “Sir! The ropes…the ropes are too tight and hurts….I also want to use the bathroom…Sir, please! Please!” cried Preethi. The other three looked at me with tears on their own eyes. Preethi was tugging her hands in the ropes and bending her knees. “Sir! Please! I can’t stand the heat too! I really need to use the bathroom Sir” cried Preethi again. “Okay Preethi, after this whipping. But I want you to count properly. I will cancel the 13 spankings if you count properly” I said sympathizing her. “Sir Please! No more Sir” she cried. I swished the first whip across her ass and it made a swishy sound and then a swat as it landed. It took a moment before Preethi screamed in pain. “You better count or the whips won’t count” I said and Preethi hurried with “One”. I then landed the next whip an inch above the first. She screamed in pain again. “Count!” I shouted and Preethi shouted “Two”. I realized this was not going to work till 46 so I said “Fine, I will count for you Preethi”. I whipped the third and then the fourth and then the fifth. Preethi’s screams and cries would only increase. “Please…” would come the noise and I would whip her again to induce an “ahhhhhh….” and sob before she could complete her pleadings. I went on until 21 and Preethi’s cries and screams were too loud. Her ass was now bright red with welts of the whips clearly visible all over her cheeks. I paused for a few seconds. Reshma ran to me in tears and said “Please stop. She can’t take it anymore. Look at her”. “Yes, please stop. She has had enough” pleaded Sneha. “I think this is more than enough for the mistakes she has done and she wouldn’t do it ever again after this” stated Ashwini turning off the camera. “Ashwini, Preethi has earned 46 whips over the last one week and written each and every detail on the diary. And, if you forgot, this is not for the serious mistakes she did last night and only for those she did before that” I said. “She would have had to take the full whipping even if she didn’t cheat last night” I added. Preethi was sobbing but managed to say “Sir! Please! Please! I can’t take anymore. I really can’t!”. I took another swing and whipped her to bring out a fresh wave of tears and screams. “Punishments must be fulfilled regardless of the person’s acceptability of it. If not, then that person will never learn to be good and will think that always they can escape from the full extent of the punishments they have earned” I stated and landed another whip. Preethi screamed again and cried “No!” with sobs. I stepped forward and put my left hand on her ass to rub them. It was too soft and hot. The patches of welts were clear. I appreciated the agony but prepared myself to complete my whipping so as not to fail as a teacher in their eyes. I whipped again and Preethi yelled “Nooooo! Nooooo…”. “The camera Ashwini” I said. She reluctantly lifted it up and started recording again. When I whipped a few more times, even I couldn’t watch my dear wife in that painful agony. I closed my eyes a few times but continued the whipping. One side of my was enjoying this but the other side of me was telling me that it was my wife and I am being ruthless and mean to a beautiful angel. I continued the whipping nevertheless until it was 46. I stopped and observed her ass. It was so red that it was very different from the rest of her skin. Preethi’s hands were fighting the restraints and her legs were twitching to move. “Please stop! Please stop! I will never do wrong again! Please let me go! Please! Please! I can’t take this anymore!” she begged with all the energy she had left. The three girls stood frozen with only tears from their eyes. They didn’t say anything. I walked to Preethi and removed her binds on the hands. She flung them on to her ass at once and soothed them. The girls smiled and wiped off their tears in joy. I pulled Preethi back and kissed her on the lip briefly. She then put her hand on her pussy to adjust the rope from hurting her pussy lips any further. “Ouch!” she cried as the rope left its spot on the pussy almost after two hours. I put my hand on her pussy as well with my finger scrolling over her sore clit. I was looking at her tearful eyes. She looked at me as my fingers penetrated her pussy again. “Sir please, I can’t take anymore” she whispered so that only I could hear. She put her hands around my neck and hugged me. I just lost my sense of dominance for that split second as I only sensed her love. I cuddled her hair a little as she cried on my shoulders. I also lowered my hand to sooth her whipped ass. I pushed her away a few seconds later so I could see her face again. “I am very sorry!” she sobbed. I could hear the three girls also mumbling something and weeping as their emotions overcame them at this scene. “Preethi, you are only sorry for all that you had done last week but I have not yet informed you the punishments for those serious mistakes you made last night” I reminded her. She stared at me in disbelief sank her head in realization of the fact. “I am really sorry Sir” she said. I stepped back as she stood there idle. “Reshma and Sneha, can you untied Preethi for me please” I asked as I crouched on the tank wall. Sneha and Reshma rushed to free their sister. Reshma untied the ankles and Sneha untied the knees. Then they undid the knot on the neck and slowly untied the binds. Preethi adjusted her legs to allow the rope unwind her pussy and asshole. The rope was soon off. Preethi slowly moved her legs and felt her breasts. She crouched to sooth her knees. I could see she wanted to play with her pussy right there but she was shy enough not to do it in bright day light in front of her younger sister and cousins and also in front of the camera. I waited for a few moments till Preethi recouped herself. She turned away for a few seconds and I was absolutely sure she soothed her pussy. She then turned back to face me and her hands went behind her to sooth her ass.

“Preethi, regarding last night” I paused to catch everyone’s attention. They all immediately looked at me. Ashwini had turned off the camera and was looking at me intently. “It is something I didn’t expect and it is something very difficult to accept” I continued. Preethi’s hands were still on her ass but she had stopped massaging it. “I notice some serious mistakes and I am very unhappy about it” I continued. They all were listening carefully. “Preethi, either we can stop the training all together and you can be an average wife making mistakes after mistakes for the rest of your life, making your husband unhappy, getting in quarrels, failing to set good example to your children and all those other things that ordinary wife’s do in their married life” I said and paused for a few seconds. “Or, we can identify the mistakes and correct them at this early stage of our marriage and you can be a very good woman, the best wife and an excellent mother” I said. I paused a few seconds for it to register in their minds, especially in Preethi’s. “So, do you want to be a good wife who I love or do you want to be a bad wife like most in the world and which I will not fully love?” I asked for her opinion but knowing the answer would be obvious. I looked at Preethi for a reply and so did Ashwini, Sneha and Reshma. Preethi brought her hands from her ass and walked forward towards me. About two feet away, she knelt down in front of me and said with a soft voice looking up at me “I of course want to be a good wife that you love”. I stood up straight and looked down at her. “But your actions last night didn’t suggest that Preethi” I said. “I am really really sorry! I promise I will never do that again! Please forgive me! Please!” she begged and tears started flowing again. “Preethi, I want you to understand that becoming a good wife is not possible over a day or a month. It is a commitment for life. There is always things that will be there to be changed” I said and paused. I then continued “If you can’t even stay on track for two weeks, then it is difficult to keep this commitment for life”. “Sir, I am sorry for what has happened and will not do it again. I deserve any punishment for that and will correct myself. Please Sir. I am sorry” she begged. I looked at the other girls. They all stood idle unsure of what to say. I looked down at Preethi again and she was serious about being a good wife. I also appreciated her voluntary attitude to kneel in front of me to beg for a chance. A few seconds later, I said “Preethi, I think you can be given another chance” I paused and a smile crept on Preethi’s face. I continued “…but the punishments for the mistakes will be severe”. She nodded and wiped her tears and said “I will always obey my teacher. I will take any punishment you give for my mistakes”. “Okay, then get up” I said and lifted her chin. She stood up and I smiled at her. She was relieved I agreed to accept her continuance in becoming a good wife. She put her hand to her pussy and said “Sir, I please beg you to let me use the bathroom. I can’t stand anymore”. “Fine, come, let’s go back into the house” I said and put my hand around her shoulder. She could bearly walk. Her legs must be contracted from the bondage and her abdomen was filled with liquid. I carried her to her delight. Her head was very close to mine as I carried her on both arms. I could see her pussy was twitching and ready to explode any second.

Part 16 – Unforgettable punishment for the serious mistakes

Once back in the house, I took Preethi straight to the bathroom. The chair was still outside and I walked passed it into the bathroom and rested her on the toilet seat. That very second, she exploded and water rushed out of her into the closet. I turned away and walked out. The girls were outside the bathroom as I walked passed them to the living room. I looked at the time and it was almost 3.30pm. I took a biscuit pack and had a few before they returned. A few minutes later, they were all back in the room. Preethi was standing in front and the other three behind her near the living room door. I looked at Preethi and admired her nakedness. She felt embarrassed as she realized she was the only one naked in the room. She blushed avoiding my gaze. She was naked the whole day but now she was not bound and fully relieved after using the bathroom. She was refreshed in a way. “Preethi, we are going to go away till Thursday. I am calling parents and telling them” I said looking at their direction. I picked up the phone and dialed the number. I looked at Preethi while hearing the ring on the receiver. She didn’t say anything. But she definitely knew staying away from home with some severe punishments waiting for her meant trouble. “Hi dad” pause “We are all fine” pause “Actually, I called to say that Preethi wanted to go out somewhere for a few days” pause “Not sure, maybe the waterfall resort nearby” pause “Yeah, actually” paused and looked at them again. “Yeah, they also want to come”. The girls looked at each other and exchanged whispers. “I will take care” pause “No, no problem at all” pause “We will be back on Thursday” pause “Yeah, I will take the car” pause “Sure, please inform my in-laws that they will be with us” pause “Thanks dad, bye” I put down the phone. “Are we also coming?” asked Reshma in surprise. “Yes” I replied. “Why?” asked Preethi. “You better keep quiet” I replied to Preethi. “Sorry Sir” she replied. “May I ask why?” asked Ashwini. “Well, let me tell you. You and Reshma should come because one of her mistakes was lying to you both. And Sneha should come because Preethi used Sneha to do all the mistakes” I said. They looked at each other in silence and unsure of whether to accept or not to go. “Preethi, all of them are needed for you to properly complete your correction process” I stated. She turned around and looked at them. They exchanged looks. “So why don’t you all go and pack your clothes while I talk to Preethi here” I said. They all hesitated but turned around and left deciding to join us for the trip. Preethi was alone standing in front of me. “Come here” I said. She walked closer to me. “I am taking them for your benefit and not mine. So you better understand” I said. She nodded. “The next three days will be hard but you will emerge having fully realized your mistake and with my full forgiveness” I said. She nodded and sobbed. “Don’t cry. You had cried a lot already today” I said standing up to wipe her tears. She hugged me. “Come on, does it hurt really bad?” I asked touching her ass. “Ya” she mumbled with a sob as I soothed her ass. “Preethi, go get your towel and go to the well and take a bath” I said. She looked puzzled. “Yes, not the bathroom, go to the well, fetch your own water and shower. Use your soap and shampoo” I instructed. She pulled away from me and walked away. She took her towel, soap and shampoo and walked back out to the well. I then went into the room and packed my suitcase with my clothes, the whip, rulers, head band, rubber ball, her collar, the medicines and oils, the tape recorder, a few new tapes, and a few new video cassettes. I also gathered some toiletries for both of us. I then opened Preethi’s wardrobe and selected a yellow saree and matching jacket and petticoat. I opened the drawer and found a range of bra and panties. I selected a set of black bra and panties. That’s all she was going to wear and not going to carry anything extra. I added a towel for her to use though. I put Preethi’s clothes on the bed and pulled my suitcase out. I didn’t mind wearing the same track suit. A few minutes later, the girls walked into the hall one by one with their small suitcases. They had put on make-ups and looked very refreshed. “Where is Preethi?” asked Reshma. “She is taking a shower and will be back soon” I replied. I went out and opened the car rear and put my suitcase in. Soon, I put all the other three in as well. I shut the rear and locked it. I went back in and asked the girls to pack some snacks. They hurried to the kitchen and quickly made something. Preethi came back and went into the room in a hurry with the towel wrapped around her. “Your clothes are on the bed” I yelled. “Thanks” she replied. A minute later, she opened the door and I went in. “Put some make up, Preethi” I said. She smiled and put on some lipstick and face powder. “Preethi, I want to ask you if you just had an orgasm while taking a bath?” I asked. She shook her head. “I really have some urge for it but I didn’t because I didn’t get your permission” she said with a blush. “I see. Then you have my permission now” I said with a smirk. “Chee..” she blushed. “I am serious, Preethi” I said. She looked blank. I closed the door and said “Lie on the bed”. She stood there in hesitation. I pulled her hand and guided her onto the bed as she looked at me unwillingly. I made her lie flat on the bed and lifted her saree and petticoat. I started rubbing her pussy over her panties. It took about five minutes before she started moaning. I nipped my finger inside her panties and penetrated her. She was hot again. I fingered her pussy in serious effort to make her cum. I dipped my finger deep submerging my entire finger inside her and pulling it out. She moaned louder and deeper and wiggled. I moved myself closer to her to put more force into my fucking. It was a few minutes later when she was gasping for breath and moaning louder. Her head was shaking side to side as I got her closer. I couldn’t see her pussy or even her panties as the saree and petticoat covered my view, but I was sure she was about to cum any moment now. I slowed the rhythm and then faster again. She exploded with a long awaited orgasm. I pulled the panties back on and rubbed above it. Her cum made her panties wet. She involuntarily turned to her left and momentarily lost conscience. I continued the rubbing generating more cum to flow out of her pussy. A minute later, I pulled her petticoat and saree lower to position and went to wash my hand. I came back to see Preethi breathing deeply and sweating. I stood next to the bed waiting for her to look at me. She eventually did. She blushed and slowly got up. “Thanks!” she said blushingly and continued “Just that I need to take a shower again and change again”. “Actually Preethi, we are just going to go right now. Come on!” I said. A shocked look emerged on her face as she struggled to stand. “You can either silently come with me or make it obvious for your sister and cousins to know” I notified Preethi. “Please, how can I come like this?” she asked with her feet shaking and adjusting to ease the wet feeling on her panties. She definitely looked sympathetic but I just pulled her hand and opened the door and brought her out. I locked the door as Preethi looked at me for mercy. “Just quietly go and get into the car” I whispered. She hesitantly walked slowly and uncomfortably to the car outside. I followed her. The three girls soon followed with some packings of snacks and a bag full of juice and soft drinks. I locked the main door and put the keys into the letter box.

Preethi sat on the front next to me while the other three sat behind. “This would be a relaxing outing for you all but for Preethi, it will be four days of punishment” I said as I started the engine. Preethi was looking at her feet while the other three looked forward nodding. “Preethi, it will be alright” said Reshma tapping her shoulder from behind. Preethi nodded lightly. I got the car out of the gate and drove right into the main road. It was about 3 hours drive. The three at the back giggled over a few chats and dozed off shortly. Preethi was quiet all the way. We exchanged some looks once in a while but no words. It was dark and around 8.00pm when we arrived at the resort. The sound of the waterfalls nearby woke the three up. I drove in into the driveway and stopped at the reception. “You all wait here while I check for the room” I said and got out. I walked to the reception and asked for a villa with three rooms. She showed me the catalog for a few types of villas with different prices. It was four nights and was for the sole purpose of my pleasure and my wife’s pain and gain, so I didn’t mind the cost. I chose the best villa. It was stated to have three rooms with attached bathrooms, a hall, a kitchen, a terrace, a balcony with waterfalls view and full furnishings. It looked spacious on the picture. I booked it and took the keys. I handed my credit card details and filled out the register. I walked back to the car and got in. We drove to the villa and there was a guard to assist us. He helped us with the luggage. I looked around the villa and it was nice. It was a double storey with two rooms and balcony on the top while one room, kitchen, hall and terrace on the ground floor. The girls adjusted into the sofa and turned the TV on while Preethi stood there looking at me unsure of what she had to do. I surveyed the room on the ground floor. It had a double bed, fully carpeted, wonderful paintings hanged on the walls, a beautiful chandelier decorated the ceiling, the curtains were double layered with a direct view of the waterfalls, two side tables beside the bed with table lamps, a wardrobe, a television and an air-conditioner. It was nothing short of a luxurious suite. The bathroom was attached. It had a long tub with a hand-held shower, a nice basin with flat side tables on both sides and a closet. The floor was layed with black granite stones. The toiletries were placed neatly and the towels were racked. There was an additional door which lead to the hall, so that the bathroom can be used as a common bathroom too. I came back out of the room and climbed the spiral staircase. Preethi stood at the bottom of the stairs uncertain of whether to follow me. I signaled her to follow and she did. We saw the first room above. It was very similar to the one below except that it was slightly bigger and the windows were full sized from floor to ceiling. It felt amazing to view the waterfalls from here! The attached bathroom was identical to the one below. The other room next door was also huge. It also had a window from floor to ceiling with the exact same view. The batroom was again identical. The terrace was not too big but large enough to accommodate a barbercue for 10 people. It had a view on one side of the waterfalls, one side of the rocks and mountain and the other side of other villas which was sloping downwards. It was quite dark without much lighs so I couldn’t see anything else. I came back to the staircase and Preethi followed me down. “You girls take any room upstairs and settle yourselves” I said. They picked up their suitcases and climbed up one after another. When they disappeared, I lead Preethi to the room downstairs and said “This will be your room and my room will be upstairs” I said. She looked sad at the circumstances of staying alone for four days. She remained silent and stood next to the bed. I went back into the hall to get the suitcase. I put it on the floor next to the wardrobe. In anticipation of seeing what was inside and hoping to unpack her clothes, Preethi moved closer to me and looked over my shoulder. I opened it and took out the whip first. I turned around to look at her and her face turned nervous. I opened the wardrobe and saw there were two night gowns there and several hangers. I placed the whip on the top shelf. I then picked out the other items and placed them neatly on the shelves. Preethi looked regretfully at the items on the shelf. I then took out the tape recorder and placed it on the side table next to the lamp and then the video camera on the other side table. Preethi asked “Didn’t you bring any clothes for me to change?”. “ I smiled and said “When you are punished, you wouldn’t need any clothes”. She looked down in shame and disappointment. Despite her tired look and unhappy face, she was a beauty that I couldn’t stop admiring. Her saree was stunning and only complimented her beautiful body structure. I closed the suitcase and looked up. She glanced at me and then look downwards again waiting for me to say something. “Preethi, why don’t you listen to your recording of the mantras and repeat it while I put my suitcase upstairs and come back?” I said. She nodded and I left the room. The tape was in the tape recorder so all she had to do was turn it on. I carried the suitcase upstairs and took the vacant room. I unpacked the suitcase of clothes into my wardrobe and got into the bathroom. I refreshed myself, took a shower and changed my clothes. The view outside was awesome but my wife downstairs was even better! I went out of my room and could hear the TV sound from next door. Some giggles and laughters also came from the girls’ room. I knocked their door and their noises silenced. I heard the TV sound also muted and the door opened. Ashwini stood there in a blue sudidhar and the other two stood behind her. I walked in and sat on the bed. They all looked at me and waited to hear something. “First, I want you all to understand what I am taking Preethi through is for her benefit and for a healthy married life” I said. “Secondly, I really thank you all for helping Preethi in her goal to becoming a good wife and woman” I added. “And thirdly, while you all are not obliged to learn anything or do anything for your own benefit, it would be helpful for your future married life if you do. This is your own choice” I continued. “And, for now, you all need to co-operate with me to help Preethi to correct her serious mistakes that she did last night. I am sure you all appreciate the nature of the mistake even if you don’t appreciate the substance of it” I said and looked at them. They reluctantly nodded. “So, let’s please go down and get Preethi started with her recovery punishment” I said and stood up. They stepped aside so I could walk out of the room. As I descended the stairs, they shortly followed me. I entered Preethi’s room where the door was open. She stopped the tape recorder and stood up at my appearance. She soon saw her sister and cousins behind me and awaited the unavoidable. I walked to the wardrobe and pulled out her collar. This was the very collar and leash she asked as a reward one week earlier. I attached it to her neck and stepped back.  “Come to the hall, Preethi” I said and turned around. The girls moved back into the hall. I sat on the sofa and the three girls stood on my side while Preethi came to sstand in front of me. I held her hand and gently pulled her to sit next to me. I held her hand tightly and looked into her eyes. “Preethi, you know what you did last night was serious mistakes and you know that we are here to correct it” I mentioned calmly. She half-nodded as the rest looked intently. “So, do you really want to correct yourself and become a good wife for me?” I asked gently. She nodded and said “Yes Sir”. “Fine, then let me tell you the mistakes you made and what punishments I will give you for it. I hope this will both be penalizing for what you had done and also would refrain you from repeating this in the future” I said. She nodded. “Stand up and kneel down to listen like a misbehaved student” I said. She stood up and knelt down and had her ass touching her feet. “First mistake was untying the binds when you were meant to be bound till I as your teacher released you from it” I said and paused. “The appropriate punishment would be to put you in a more uncomfortable bondage for a longer period of time”. As this sounded plain to hear, it was seriously difficult to endure. The bondage I had in mind was really serious and my ‘longer period of time’ meant four full days! “The second mistake was to urinate without my approval since it was a training day and the purpose of the training which was to learn the controlling of yourself was defeated by your action” I stated and continued “You will learn to control yourself only if you are put in the same position repeatedly. And you will also need to overcome the feminine uncomfortness of not wiping after you urinate” I added. “I thought that if you are allowed to relieve yourself only twice a day, it will exercise your self-control. And this would not be in the bathroom but wherever you are at the specified time and you will not be allowed to wipe it”. A tear trickled down Preethi’s eye as she absorbed my words. “The third mistake was to allow your sexual emotions overcome you and have a self-induced orgasm” I said and paused. Sneha giggled but soon controlled herself. Her giggle however sparked the giggles from Reshma and Ashwini who also controlled their giggles. Preethi’s face turned pink in embarrassment in front of her younger sisters. I added further insult by stating “As a well brought up girl from our community that follows a conservative culture, I found it disgraceful for you to self-induce an orgasm and deny your husband of the pleasure that he would gain when your urges are built up”. Preethi sobbed at this remark and the little smiles from the girls vanished. “I will tell you the punishment for this later” I said to the surprise of the other girls and to the fear of Preethi who could only expect to be bad enough not to tell it in front of her sisters. “Fourthly, you told lies. You lied to Reshma and to Ashwini” I stated and paused. I continued “And more seriously, you purposely lied to your teacher”. I noticed a few more drops of tears flowed from Preethi’s eyes. “There are two things to be done to redress this problem. First is to fully regret telling the lies and the second is to commit not to lie again” I said. “So, in order to regret, the only way is for the ones who were the victims of your lies to be satisfied you have regretted it. This will only be possible by inducing pain on you” I said. My memories shifted back to Preethi’s whipping earlier today. Preethi sobbed and looked down at the floor. “I’ll tell you how this will happen in a few minutes”. “The fifth and most serious mistake of all was the setting up of the drama that was intended to deceive your teacher and defeat the purpose of the whole training and learning process”. They all looked intently. “The fact is that you decided to do the set-up and cheat me but it is also true that Sneha had conspired with you to fulfill this drama” I said and glanced at Sneha. Her face turned white at being reminded again of being the cause for this whole situation. I continued to look at Sneha and said “Since you also agreed to be student Sneha, it was wrong for you to deceive your teacher and conspire with Preethi”. I continued “But Preethi was the cause of it. So, Preethi will endure the pain of punishing Sneha for it and Sneha will endure the agony of punishing Preethi who will receive double that punishment”. This statement made Reshma and Ashwini gasp in shock. “But, anyone would have done it when Preethi sympathetically asked for it” stated Reshma in support of Sneha. “Yes, that is why I am asking Preethi to give the punishment to Sneha so that she would not ask anyone else in the future knowing that they might get into trouble” I replied. Preethi started crying at this remark and Sneha too sobbed. “Sorry Sneha” said Preethi genuinely. “Sneha, since it was serious to cheat your teacher who is responsible for your education and development, I would think you should get 20 whips from Preethi” I said. Sneha looked lost and looked around at the others. They all avoided her gaze. She was stunned by the sudden news of being on the receiving end of 20 painful whips especially after observing the cruelty of it on Preethi this morning. “Preethi, this means you will get 40 whips from Sneha” I added. I was very sure thoughts went back to those painful whipping session this morning when she cried for it to end. “So, Preethi, go and get the whip” I instructed. “Now?” asked Sneha in surprise. “Yes, now” I answered. “But I can’t take 20 whips now” replied Sneha. “Sneha, punishment is not about taking it at your convenience. It is about delivering at the appropriate time and now is the time” I stipulated. She looked stunned again. “Get up and get the whip Preethi” I said louder and startled everyone. Preethi stood up and walked into the room. “Come here, Sneha” I instructed. Sneha looked at Reshma and Ashwini for support but all they could do was look at me as if I was going to change my mind. “Sneha, this is more of a punishment for Preethi, than for you” I said. She still was reluctant. I moved towards her and held her by the arm and dragged her to lay down on the sofa facing down. Preethi came back with the whip and held it towards me. “Sneha, please pull your knees closer to your chest and hold your back upwards. Just relax your head on your hands” I said. She was heard crying into the cushion of the sofa. I pushed her from the feet and she adjusted to assume a kneeling position. I held her by the hip and she arched her ass up. I then pulled her pants and panties low enough to reveal her brown ass. She was sobbing more now. “I can’t do this” said Preethi. “You have no choice” I said. “20 whips and you are done” I said to somewhat ease her concern. Reshma and Ashwini could only look and didn’t dare to interfere. I looked up at the clock on the wall and it was 10.30pm. “I’ll give you 30 minutes Preethi. If you don’t finish the 20 whips before then, then I will have to give her a whip for every additional minute it takes to complete it” I said taking a seat. Preethi looked up at the clock and clenched the whip tightly. She took a swing which landed on Sneha’s ass. “Ouch!” yelled Sneha. Preethi looked at me and I said “One”. She landed the next one and “Ahhh…” came the sound from Sneha and I counted “Two”. Preethi landed two more and Sneha could not withstand the pain. “Ohhhhh! No!!!” screamed Sneha. Preethi landed a soft fifth whip and looked at me. I shook my head and said “That does not count. You are not playing with her, you are punishing her. The whips must be harder”. Preethi took a deep breath and landed the whip on the centre of her ass. Sneha’s ass twitched at the blow and she screamed in pain again. “Five” I said. By the time we reached the end of the 20 whips, Sneha’s ass cheeks were covered with red welts everywhere and her crying was profuse. She was begging for it to stop. Preethi was also crying and saying her apologies occasionally to Sneha as she was whipping her. “Sneha, it is over, get up” I said softly. Preethi dropped the whip and went to aid Sneha. “I am sorry Sneha. I am really sorry” said Preethi as she patted Sneha on the back. “Can you help her Reshma?” I asked Reshma and she also went to help Sneha to recoup. Reshma pulled Sneha’s panties and pants up and guided her to slowly sit back on the sofa. “Ohhh!” yelled Sneha as her tender ass pressed against the sofa. They lifted her up and she bearly managed to walk. Reshma looked at me for instructions. “Get some medicine from Preethi’s wardrobe and apply it on Sneha” I told Reshma. Reshma rushed to Preethi’s room and located the ointment on the shelf. She rushed back out with the small bottle. “Take her upstairs” I said and Sneha and Reshma slowly walked upstairs.

I stood up and walked to the tearful Preethi. “Now you would have understood that your mistakes not only harm you but also those who help you just because they love you” I announced. She sobbed and ran back to her room. Ashwini was standing there and looked at me. I nodded and she ran behind Preethi into the room. A few minutes later, I walked into the room where Preethi and Ashwini have calmed down a little. “Preethi, get up and take off your saree” I ordered. “I think I will leave” said Ashwini and walked towards me to go out. “Wait” I said putting my hand forward.. “Preethi, come on, take off your saree” I yelled again. She unhooked the helm of it from her hip and slowly uncovered the top part. She then loosened the knot on the hip again and removed the bottom half of it until it was fully removed. She was standing on her petticoat and jacket. Ashwini was squirming at this stripping scene of her cousin. I walked closer to her and unbuttoned her jacket from behind. Preethi stood there with her eyes closed realizing she was being stripped in the presence of another girl. I put the jacket on the bed next to the saree. I then loosened the string on the petticoat so it drop down. As it fell down, Preethi realized her panties were soaked wet with cum and turned away from Ashwini. “I am leaving now” said Ashwini and quickly ran out of the room before I could resist. Since Preethi’s bra and panties were black, the wetness was not really visible. Preethi was apparently sleepy with very less sleep the previous night. I went and closed the door and Preethi picked up the petticoat and put it next to the jacket on the bed. “Preethi, fold them nicely and put them in the wardrobe. She complied. I loaded the camera with a new cassette. I took my shirt off and then my trousers. I was only wearing my brief now. “Preethi, get on the bed” I said. When she did, I focused the camera on the bed and started to record. She was getting used to being filmed and didn’t object. She just avoided looking at the camera directly. “Take off your bra and panties and unleash the collar” I ordered. She unhooked her bra and removed her panties, then detached the collar. She put them all on the floor. She wanted to feel her dampness on the pussy but she resisted the temptation after taking her hand close to it. I took the headband from the wardrobe and blindfolded Preethi. I then removed my brief and let my semi-erect cock free. I climbed on the bed and told Preethi “Your punishment for having the orgasm by masterbating will be to be at the edge of climax for the next four days without being allowed to reach orgasm”. She didn’t reply. I penetrated my finger into her pussy and she took in a light breath. I realized her pussy was warm and sticky. I fingered it a few more times to stimulate some wetness. I then inserted my cock slowly into her. I inserted it little by little until it was deep inside her after a few attempts. I took a few breaths and took my time enjoying her wet and warm clit. She laid flat on the bed and allowed me the full benefit of her naked body. It had been a few days since I had an orgasm and I ceased the moment. I fucked her for a few minutes, then I withdrew to observe her pussy. The outer lip was open and the inner lip was swollen and pushing outwards. Her juice was dripping from the pussy and mixing with the cum she had earlier. I fucked her again for a few minutes and realized I was about to cum. I thrusted my cock deep into her cunt. It only took a minute of ramming before I exploded. I only allowed very little of semen into her pussy and not deep enough to reach her vagina. I used my hand to ensure that my full load was emptied on her pubic area. She was moaning hard and gasped for air. I lay next to her while she turned to the other side involuntarily. I soon got up and grabbed her panties. I pulled it up her legs and didn’t allow much of my cum or her juices to flow out onto the bed. She did not however reach orgasm and was attempting to massage her pussy when I blocked it by pulling up her panties. I pulled her hand away and turned her around so her pussy was now flat on the bed and not accessible. I climbed out of the bed and grabbed the rope from the wardrobe. Preethi didn’t know it coming due to her blindfold. “Sir, please let me cum” she asked without any shyness. Maybe because she knew it was only me and her in the room so she had nothing to be shy about. “I just told you that you will not be allowed to cum for the next four days and you can expect to be in this edge of climax most of the time” I said.  She remained idle taking deep breaths. I pulled both her hands above her head and tied her wrists. Then I grabbed a pillow and slid it under her pussy so as to elevate her ass. I took the whip and gently placed it on top of her ass. She yelped at the feeling of the cruel whip touching her sensitive red ass cheeks. “No! Sir, No! I can’t take this Sir!” she sobbed in anticipation of the whipping. I walked to the bathroom and cleaned myself. I put my clothes back on and Preethi had subsided her pleadings temporarily.

I opened the door and walked out. I went upstairs to the girls’ room and knocked. Ashwini opened the door. I noticed Reshma pull a blanket over Sneha to cover Sneha’s ass from my view. Apparently, Reshma was still applying the ointment to Sneha’s whipped ass. I walked to Sneha who was lying face down on the bed and stood next to her. “I want you to come now and deliver Preethi her whippings”. Everyone looked at me in disbelief. It was fair enough to suspect the Preethi would be unable to take anymore whippings but I wished to make the impact and make every punishment unforgettable. “All of you come down in five minutes” I instructed. “She can’t possibly take anymore whippings” yelled Reshma. “You can apply the same ointment to Preethi too after that” I said and started walking out of the room. I sat on the sofa downstairs and looked into Preethi’s room where she was lying face down with her ass arched upwards and the whip resting on top of her ass cheeks. She was relaxing for the time being. The girls came down and looked at me. Sneha was in slight tears but seemed to have recovered from the pain. “Follow me” I said and walked into Preethi’s room. The footsteps startled Preethi who turned to look at us but was blindfolded. “Preethi, you will get your 40 whips from the hand of Sneha” I said and paused. “No Sir! I can’t!” cried Preethi. “Preethi, I will let your panties to be on and the whips will be on top of it” I announced. Preethi stopped crying while the others were unsure on how it would help. “Sneha, take the whip and start” I said pointing at it. Preethi took a deep breath preparing for the inevitable as Sneha looked around before stepping forward to take the whip. Sneha picked up the whip and silently administered the first whip. It was not too hard but it nevertheless brought a yelp from Preethi since her ass was too sensitive after the morning’s whipping. Sneha bit her lips and resisted her sobs to deliver the second. This too brought a light scream from Preethi. I just stood there and watched as Sneha slowly and steadily delivered one by one. Though this all looked strange and unacceptable for these girls just yesterday, they were now all watching this whipping without any complaints. Preethi started to cry after about 15 whips and started to plead after 25 whips. Sneha looked at me and I gestured for her to ignore Preethi’s cries and get on with it. Preethi was blindfolded but her tears found their way out eventually. Preethi was wiggling after every whip and her knees would move up and down in agony. The last five whips had taken its toll and Preethi’s resistance and she screamed and pleaded to stop. When the 40 whips was complete, I said “Preethi, it is done and Reshma will apply some ointment to soothen your pain”. Reshma rushed to her sister’s side and started applying the ointment at once. She nipped the panties down a little to freely apply to her whole ass cheeks. I turned around and walked out to the living room to let them be in private. It was almost midnight and there were four girls in the house all of whom were in my control to some extent, though I had no intention of exerting my control on anyone other than Preethi. About 10 minutes later, I walked back in and Reshma instinctively covered Preethi with a blanket. I resisted a smile and walked closer to Preethi. Her blindfold was still on and her hands were still bound over her hear. “You all can go and sleep now” I instructed. “Take care Preethi” whispered Reshma as she stood up. Ashwini was the last to step out and she closed the door behind her. “Preethi, I am going to tie you up and leave you like that for the night. I will be back in the morning”. She didn’t reply. “One thing I want you to know is that you must realize these punishments are in correction of your mistakes and I want you to fully appreciate that fact”. She nodded this time weakly. I removed the blanket to expose her black panties. I took a rope and tied her ankles together and pulled up both the ends of the rope. I pulled the rope so her ankles came near her ass cheeks. I used my left hand to pull her tied wrists backwards just enough to make both the ropes meet and I tied a knot attaching both of them. She was now secured in a way that stretched both her hands and legs and applied strain on her arched back. “This hurts Sir!” she yelled as she struggled to pull her hands and legs apart. Since the hands were initially tied on top of her head, it was not possible to reach back all the way to her ass and only upwards near the neck level. This applied pressure on her arms. Since the knees were pulled back near the ass, that applied pressure on her thighs. I was quite certain that Preethi would be having cramps during the nigh would have to suffer tremendous pain during that time.

I ignored all the pleadings by Preethi and left the room after admiring the bondage. When I was back upstairs, the room was quiet indicating that the girls must have slept by now. It had been a long day given they had all woken up by 8.00am. I went to my room and took a shower and changed my clothes. I went to bed thinking only of Preethi.

My alarm on my phone rang at 7.00am and I got up. My first thought was about the condition of my Preethi darling. I jumped out of bed and quickly went downstairs. I quietly opened the door and Preethi was lying sideways in the bondage and blindfolded. She appeared to be asleep. I smiled and quietly walked back out and upstairs to get ready for the day. I took a shower and refreshed myself. At 7.45am, I was down at the kitchen and made a cup of coffee. I admired the view outside and was fascinated with the sound of the waterfalls. I soon heard Preethi moaning and struggling with the ropes. I walked to her room and quietly stood there watching her struggle. She was sobbing and pleading to be let free in a very soft voice, most likely to herself. A few minutes later, I walked towards Preethi and she said louder “Please untie me!” realizing that I was there from my footsteps. I untied her and made her face upwards. She put her hands on her thighs and pressed them. I guessed she had cramps. I removed her blindfold and she blinked a few times to adjust to the light. I pulled her up and she struggled to get on her feet. As I guided her to the bathroom, I noticed her ass had become less red and recovered significantly from the whippings. She was still drowsy and walked slowly. I guided her to the toilet seat first and said “Your first opportunity of the day to urinate. It is 8.00am. The next one will be at 8.00pm”. She looked at me and went to remove her panties. “No, you will not remove your panties but will sit and pee with it on” I said and made her sit down on the toilet seat. She looked angry and shocked, but her urge to pee seemed to be more important at this time. As she started to pee on her panties, the urine flowed down the closet through the panties. Preethi started weeping. She reached for a tissue on the side and I pulled her hand away from it. “No Preethi, it’s part of the exercise” I said. However, I grabbed the shower and washed her thighs without the water touching her panties, so as to avoid the urine on the thighs smell later on. I then guided her back into the room and asked her to wear her clothes fully. She hesitantly started with her bra and then her jacket and then her petticoat and finally her saree. It was nice to watch my wife dress up but I was sure that she did not enjoy wearing the same clothes again especially when her panties were soaking wet with pee and orgasms both from her pussy and my cock. She still appeared sleepy. “Go and wash your face Preethi” I said and she did. I then gave her the brush and the paste and she brushed her teeth. “Come to the kitchen” I said and she did. She made two cups of coffee and handed me one. I had my second cup of coffee and looked at Preethi. She was surely sad but did not say anything. “Preethi, for the punishment to correct your mistake of lying to Ashwini, you will do it in a very traditional way” I started. She looked at me with her cup of coffee in her hand. “You will be at the terrace upstairs and will write the line ‘I am very sorry to have lied to Ashwini and promise I will never lie again to Ashwini nor to anyone else’ on a notebook 1,000 times” I continued. She looked intently. “You must number each and every line and each word must be legible” I added. She still looked focused. “You must finish this before it gets dark this evening. If there is any missing numbers or any words not legible or missing, then you know it will be not fulfilling” I added. She nodded. “Once it is finished, then I will tell you how you will ask Ashwini for the forgiveness” I continued. Preethi seemed surprised but hesitantly nodded. “Come with me then” I said and stood up. She put her coffee on the table and followed me upstairs. I walked into my room and grabbed a notebook and a pen and I entered the terrace with Preethi. “You will kneel down and write the lines. I will get you some food and water to keep you going” I said. She nodded and took the notebook and pen. As she proceeded to kneel down, I turned around and went back to get some snacks and water. The girls were still asleep. I returned with the snacks and water while Preethi was writing the lines. I put the water and snacks next to her and she said “Thank you Sir”. I smiled and observed her writing. It was a beautiful handwriting and I doubted if I could find any illegible words. It appears to be a simple task but it surely is a good punishment. The added difficulty is that it would get hot in a few hours and she would need to struggle to remain in the kneeling posture. As it was about 8.45am, I estimated it would be around 5.45pm by the time she finished 1,000 lines if she did it non-stop at a good pace. It would get dark by 6.15pm. It was tougher than it appeared to be. “Remember, you can’t use the bathroom till 8.00pm” I stated and walked out of the terrace closing the terrace door. I was back in my room admiring the scene through my window. About an hour later, I heard the noise from the next door and realized that the girls had awoken. I stepped out of my room and went down to the living room. Soon, the three girls walked down appearing to be freshened to some extent. “There is some food in the kitchen” I said pointing at the kitchen. “Is Preethi still sleeping?” asked Reshma. “No, she woke up, had coffee and now in the middle of her punishment of writing lines for lying to Ashwini” I replied. “We will go out and catch her up later” I added. “Fine” said Sneha. They walked to the kitchen and grabbed all they wanted. They then forgot about Preethi and started enjoying the moment in a holiday mood. This was of course expected given the fantastic atmosphere of the waterfalls. We then went to walk around the waterfalls and the garden enjoying the view. There were quite a lot of people in the vicinity. They took photos and were full of joy. We had lunch in the café by the waterfalls. Around 5.00pm, they got tired and decided to go back to the villa. It was still bright but the intensity of the sun was reducing. Once back in the villa, Reshma opened Preethi’s room to check on her. She realized Preethi was not there and asked “Where is Akka?”. “She is in the terrace upstairs and it is best not to disturb her for now” I replied. Reshma nodded uncertainly. I went upstairs to my room and freshened a little. A while later, around 6.30pm, I heard the knocking from the terrace door. I opened it and noticed Preethi was all smiles but was limping. “I had finished the 1,000 lines” she said enthusiastically. I looked at her carefully and she was sweating and her legs were quivering. She handed me the notebook. I flipped through it and saw all the 1000 lines properly numbered. “Very good Preethi” I said. I took the pen from her and I added additional letters to 5 lines in random. The line numbers were 202, 415, 428, 709 and 983. “Preethi, come downstairs and I will tell you what you need to do next to get Ashwini’s forgiveness”. She nodded and followed me downstairs. The girls were in the living room watching TV. When they noticed that we were coming down, they turned the TV off and looked at Preethi and me. I sat on the sofa and Preethi stood in front of me. “Ashwini, today Preethi has written a thousand times that she is sorry for lying to you” I said. Ashwini nodded and looked at Preethi in pity. “Will you forgive her?” I asked Ashwini. “Of course, I had already forgiven her” replied Ashwini. “Well, it is a little more complicated than that because I want you to fully appreciate that you are forgiving her and also want Preethi to appreciate that she had earned your forgiveness” I continued. “So, Preethi, I want you to kneel down and beg on Ashwini’s feet for forgiveness until she has fully read your notebook of 1000 lines” I said to Preethi. This surprised everyone because Preethi was older than Ashwini and it would be inappropriate for Preethi to even touch Ashwini’s feet let alone beg her. “And Ashwini, you will need to go through the whole book because you need to spot the irregular sentences and give me the five lines which is irregular before Preethi would be allowed to stop begging” I added. This sent shockwaves through everyone’s minds. “Preethi, you can beg for your forgiveness now” I ordered. Preethi hesitated and looked at Ashwini. “No! Don’t do this to her” said Ashwini. “If you really don’t want this to last long, I want you to read the whole notebook and go through every line of apology written by Preethi” I replied. “Preethi, I ordered you to beg for your forgiveness!” I stammered at Preethi. Preethi broke into tears and knelt down in front of Ashwini and reluctantly put her hands on Ashwini’s feet and looked up at Ashwini and said “Please forgive me” and she sobbed heavily at the statement. Ashwini felt very bad and quickly flipped through the book. She appeared to read line by line while Preethi remained in that posture begging for forgiveness though words did not come. “One second Preethi” said Ashwini and flipped through the pages faster now. I thought that wouldn’t work because the additional letters were only one on each of the five lines and one needs to look deeply and carefully on each line to notice that discrepancy. About 10 long minutes passed and Ashwini finally found 983. The tensions were growing higher because Preethi was sobbing more and more realizing her state. Ashwini had now learned to calm down a little and looked for the lines more patiently. It took her another 35 minutes before she found the other four lines. Once she found the last one, she put the book on the sofa and picked Preethi up who was sobbing profusely at the humiliating position. She had been begging her younger cousin for the past 45 minutes while the younger cousin was reading through the apology that Preethi had written for the whole day. I felt that this would prevent Preethi from lying again, at least to Ashwini. They hugged each other. I smiled and so did the other two girls. I pulled Preethi and lead her into the bathroom through the door in the living room. I purposely left the bathroom door open so that the others could see. “Preethi, it is 8.00pm” I said and Preethi understood what it meant. She looked at the girls outside and could not believe she had to pee in her panties in front of them. “Please Sir, please close the door” asked Preethi sympathetically. The girls were not sure of what was going on. “Just remove your saree and petticoat” I said. “Sir! Please don’t do this!” she pleaded. The girls looked at each other unsure of what Preethi was asking for. “You can either do it here now or you can do it in the sofa in five minutes when you are tied up!” I stated sternly. A fresh wave of tears from Preethi and she reluctantly removed her saree slowly. She pulled the string on the petticoat to loosen it and remove it. Her panties were no longer drenched but very slightly wet. She looked at me hoping I would change my mind but I just stood there idle. As she hesitantly sat down on the toilet seat, I moved and closed the door leaving the three girls out in the living room. Preethi smiled and peed and also sobbed. We could hear whispers from outside from the girls but unsure what they were saying. I assumed they would have heard the water sound and imagined that Preethi had peed with her panties. Preethi instinctively reached for the tissue and again I prevented her from doing so. This time, I didn’t have to explain to her the reason. I used the shower again and cleaned her thighs. I pulled her up and she said “Sir, I really need to clean myself. It is very itchy and uncomfortable”. “This is your punishment for not controlling yourself that night and peeing” I reminded her.

I kissed her gently in her lips and put my arms behind her shoulder hugging her. She put her arms around my back. I unbuttoned her jacket behind her and pulled it off. I also unhooked her bra. We continued kissing and we moved to the bedroom. I laid her on the bed and she appeared excited. I looked back and ensured that the door was closed. I then took off my clothes while admiring Preethi waiting on the bed. I turned the camera on with a new cassette and focused it on the bed so it could cover the full action once again. Preethi blushed a little but no complaints. I did not want to blindfold Preethi and wanted her to get aroused by seeing me naked. I climbed on to the bed and she tried to relax. I positioned myself on top of her and kissed her. Then, I lowered her panties enough to expose her wet pussy. I easily penetrated into her and felt very warm inside. I fucked slow and deep. She moaned as I went deep inside her and gasped for breath often. Her pubic area was very sticky as the wetness dried. However, there was a renewed wave of juices from her pussy as I fucked her. I would fuck her enough to make her squirm and moan loud and then would slow it down to relax her. After two cycles of this, I came. As usual, I would allow very little of my cum to enter her pussy and most of it would be on the pussy lips and pubic area. I pulled her panties back up and rubbed it against the clit so it soaked the cum on her pussy. She appeared exhausted and frustrated for not being allowed to climax herself.

I went into the bathroom and cleaned myself quickly. I came back into the room and put my clothes back on. She appeared to be touching her pussy over her panties but she stopped when she saw me come back. I decided to ignore her foolishness to risk further punishment by massaging herself. I pulled her by the hand and grabbed a few ropes. I pulled her into the kitchen and sat her down on a chair. I knelt down to secure her wrists together behind the chair. Then, I pulled her left ankle behind the front left leg of the chair and secured it. I did the same to her right ankle and secured it behind the front right leg of the chair. This spread her legs and arched her breasts towards me. She seemed drowsy with the lack of sleep and being at the edge of climax. I secured one more rope around her waist to the chair, so she would not be able to move at all. Preethi struggled with the ropes while I returned to the room to get the rubber ball. I also had the camera which I placed on the dining table focusing the full chair in which Preethi was bound. When she saw me with the ball, she pleaded “I will not shout or scream, please don’t use that”. “Well, you surely will not if I use this” I said and pressed it on her mouth. She turned her head away to avoid it. I only had to squeeze her nipple hard and she opened her mouth to scream. I put the ball inside her mouth and half of it stuck outside. I took a rope and secured the ball in position by tying the knot at the back of her head. She muffled something from behind the gag but I ignored it. I turned off the light and closed the kitchen door behind me. It was almost 10.00pm. The girls were upstairs and I could hear the TV sound. I was tired myself after this long day, so I proceeded to my bedroom and fell asleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night at around 4.00am to use the bathroom. I couldn’t get back to sleep again. So, I proceeded downstairs to check on Preethi. I could hear crying sound inside the kitchen. I decided not to enter and best not to interupt her bondage. I walked back upstairs. Before I entered my room, the girls’ room door opened and Ashwini quietly walked out and closed the door behind her. “What are you doing up this late?” I asked. “I couldn’t sleep” replied Ashwini. “I think you should try to get some sleep because we would be going to the waterfalls to bath there” I said. “Actually, I wanted to tell you something” she said and paused. “What?” I asked. “Actually, I also…I also wanted to be your student but I didn’t agree because I was having my period for the past few days” she hesitantly said with embarrassment. “What are you saying?” I asked confused. “Sir, will you take me as your student and teach me to be a good woman?” she asked with her head down. I was somewhat taken aback at this question. “Ashwini, I think you are half-asleep and confused. I can’t teach you in the manner I teach Preethi” I said. “Sir, I know but you accepted Sneha and Reshma as students that day” she said. “Yes, but that was that day” I replied uncertainly. “”Sir, I really want to be your student and learn to be a good wife and woman so I can benefit after my marriage. I have been told by Sneha and Reshma that just the sense that they are students of you makes them to stay obedient” she argued. I stood there unsure of how to reply. She continued “And, when Sneha was whipped on Sunday, and when I had to forgive Preethi, I felt myself in the shoes of Preethi and it was obviously the best way to become a good wife and girl”. I still stood still. “Sir, Preethi is very fortunate to be your wife and student. I wish to at least have the privilege of being your student and submit myself to your discipline” she stated. She grew more serious and pleaded effectively. “Ashwini, you are my wife’s cousin and it won’t be proper for me to be your teacher. Your best teacher will be your husband. And also, if the others get to know, then it will be very embarrassing for me” I said. “Sir, no one needs to know. You can teach me privately. I don’t think my husband will be a good teacher like you.

Part 17 – Ashwini is used for explaining the anatomy of the female pussy

I pondered the situation for a few moments. I was impressed by the insistence of Ashwini to be a student of mine and her confidence in me. “Since you are so insistant, I will accept you as my student” I said. Ashwini gave a sweet smile for my approval. “However, you should understand that this will mean that you will need to accept the fact that you may need to expose your body and permit my touchings” I added. She nodded and blushed. “Let me ask you one more time, are you sure you want to do this?” I asked sincerely in concern. She nodded and said “Yes Sir”. I noticed that this was the first time she had addressed me as ‘Sir’ and I was assured that she is already assuming herself as my student.

“Fine, then we will get started now” I said. She looked back at her closed room door and turned back to me to say “Yes Sir”. “Come into my room” I instructed and proceeded to my room. She followed me. I closed the door after her and told her to sit on the bed. I then sat next to her. She appeared nervous. “Ashwini, as you know, there are few things that are basic for starting to be a student” I said. I continued as she looked at me intently “The first is to maintain diaries of happenings and mistakes. The second is to keep a clean pubic area and the third is to be clean on both outside and inside”. She nodded as she understood these basics. “On Saturday, I did not ask you some questions which I had asked Sneha and Reshma. Let me ask you now” I said. “Sure” she softly replied. “How often do you watch X-rated movies?” I asked. “I have only watched it twice with my friends and once on Friday when Preethi showed us the DVD” she replied nervously. “And, do you masturbate?” I asked. “No, I don’t. I have never done so because until two days back, I did not really know it is possible for girls to masturbate” she replied softly. “Did you know Sneha has masturbated a few times?” I enquired. “Actually, I knew it only two days back. She never told me before” she replied again softly.

“Well, in that case, the first thing I want to teach you is the art of masturbating” I informed and paused as she absorbed my words. “If you recall, Preethi, did not want me to shave Reshma’s pubic hair on Saturday and also felt that it was improper for me to give Reshma an enema” I continued. Ashwini nodded and hesitantly said “But…”. I completed that sentence to her delight by stating “But…I do feel that since this opportunity might be the only one opportunity that you, Sneha or Reshma would have for experiencing yourselves as students for my teachings, I would ignore Preethi’s hesitations”. A quick smile crept out of Ashwini but it soon faded as she realized that she would be exposing her virgin body to me for shaving and for clensing. Her head sank down in embarrassment. I looked at my watch and it was almost 4.30am. “Ashwini, first, you take a shower and come back not wearing any clothes. You can cover yourself by laying under the blanket in the bed and wait for me to return” I instructed. “Where are you going?” she asked urgently. “I will go and wake both Reshma and Sneha and ask them to get ready to learn what you would be learning” I replied with a smile. Ashwini’s face turned pink in nervousness and she opened her mouth to say something but decided to remain silent. “So, go and have a quick shower” I said and she got up and proceeded to my bathroom. “Use the new towel on the shelf” I shouted loud enough for her to hear and she shouted back “Yes, Sir”.

I then left the room and knocked on the next room. Sneha opened the door in a few seconds rubbing her eyes. “Where is Reshma?” I enquired. “She is sleeping” replied Sneha in a whisper. “What is the matter?” came the question from inside the dark room. Reshma had apparently woke up. “Where is Ashwini?” I asked innocently.  “She was here. I don’t know where she is. She might be in the bathroom. What is it?” asked Sneha uncertainly. “Well, Ashwini is in my room and she wanted me to be her teacher” I stated. I heard Reshma get off the bed and walk towards me. “What?” asked Reshma unsure of what she just heard. “Yes, she is in my room and I have accepted her as my student as well. According to her request, I would be showing her something interesting” I informed and paused. Both Sneha and Reshma looked anxiously. “Now, since both of you wanted to be my students and, according to Ashwini, have appreciated the value of it, I want you both to also be part of the session I would be having with Ashwini” I stated. The two girls were no longer sleepy and were intently looking at me. “Can you both quickly take a shower and come to my room in 20 minutes?” I asked. They looked at each other, blushed and nodded imagining what was waiting for them. I turned away and left the room as they both retreated inside quickly. Instead of entering my room, I closed the door and went downstairs for some water. However, when I reached the kitchen, I realized Preethi was struggling in the binds and crying inside the gag. I silently stood outside and observed Preethi for a few minutes and admired her state. The camera was no longer recording but I did not care. It would have already captured all the essentials and it would only be a repetition of the struggle if it had still continued. I heard the door upstairs open and then close. Then, there was a knock and I presumed it to be my door. I slowly ascended the stairs as Ashwini called “Come in” softly. The door opened and I saw the two girls enter. They giggled and Sneha said “What is this Akka?”. The giggle suddenly silenced as they heard my ffootsteps behind them. I signaled them to go inside and I followed them in.

Ashwini was lying on the bed with only her head visible on top of the pillow. I proceeded to sit on the bed next to Ashwini as both Reshma and Sneha stood by the wall focusing on Ashwini. “Are you wearing anything?” I asked softly. Ashwini looked away and shook her head and closed her eyes. I noticed Ashwini was very nervous at the fact she was watched by two younger girls who were fully clothed. “Ashwini, I would need you to fully concentrate on what is happening to you and not be distracted by anything else” I mentioned. Ashwini managed to nod quickly. “For that, I would like you to keep your eyes closed for most of the time unless you really want to see what is happening or when I ask you to see” I stated. She managed another nod and her eyes remained closed. I was excited about the fact of seeing Ashwini naked and just inches from me. I was eagar to touch her body and caress her virgin pussy soon. Sneha and Reshma were standing still as I told them “Now, I will first shave Ashwini’s pubic hair and then I will show her how a girl can masturbate”. I decided not to go on with the enema because since it would make Ashwini tired and might reduce her passion for intimacy. Moreover, I did not have much time. I walked to my briefcase and pulled out my toilet kit. I got my shaving cream, razor and shaving stick. Ashwini took a glimpse at what I was doing and then a glimpse of Sneha and Reshma who were watching Ashwini intently and were blushing. As I walked back to the bed, Ashwini closed her eyes again. I then picked up the newspaper and handed it to Ashwini and said “Put this under you. She pulled her hand out of the blanket stretched it to accept the opened sheet of double page newspaper. She squirmed and wiggled before successfully placing the newspaper under her ass. I could only see part of the newspaper at the edges of the blanket. She quickly closed her eyes again in embarrassment and a smile which quickly faded.

“Okay Ashwini, keep your eyes closed” I said and slowly removed the blanket. A quick shiver erupted from her as her breasts became visible. It was well maintained and were of a similar size as Preethi’s at 36B but it was difficult to be precise as she was lying down. Ashwini clenched her teeth and shut her eyes even firmer. I lowered the blanket further down to reveal her pussy. It was slightly wet and sparkled in the room chandlier. However, her hands were placed on top of her pussy covering most of the view. Ashwini shook in shiver again and her hands felt each other to ensure they were covering her most important female part. I pulled the blanket out completely exposing Ashwini’s brown naked body and the newspaper under it to myself and the two girls. I could only compare her to Preethi and I was clear that Preethi was definitely more beautiful than Ashwini, but Ashwini was surely a beauty as well and no doubt about it. Ashwini’s legs were together and I placed my hand on her knee and pushed it a little to spread them. “Spread your legs, Ashwini” I instructed and she did so taking a deep breath but with her hands still firmly on her pussy. Her nipples were getting a little erected but not to the full extent to which it is capable of. I placed my right hand on top of her hand and guided her hands out of the way to either side of her. She appeared to shiver again and took another deep breath. I took the flask of water from the side table next to her head and poured some water on my hand to check if it was in the correct temperature. It was not even warm let alone hot. I poured a little onto her lower stomach and that surely drained down to her pussy. “Hmmm” moaned Ashwini at the sensation of the water. Ashwini was facing the other way with her eyes tightly shut. I sprayed the shaving foam on her pussy generously and put the cream away on the side table. That few seconds of pause before my touch on her pussy made her anticipate the feel and appreciate it. She quivered and moaned “Hmmm”. I continued spreading the foam for a few seconds and Ashwini took deeper breaths. I then removed my hand and placed the razor on the top portion of her pubic mound. “Ashwini, the razor is sharp, so don’t move” I informed and commenced the shaving. Her bush was not as thick as Preethi’s the first time I shaved since Ashwini had shaved once in a while or at least trimmed it. I recalled she mentioning it last time on Saturday. I carefully and slowly shaved the hair to avoid any injury. Her hair was coming off onto the newspaper and her pussy was becoming clean and naked. When I was halfway through, Ashwini raised her hands from her side to wipe of some of the sweat from her face. It was not really warm but Ashwini was definitely heated up by all this. I soon completed the shave and saw the work well done. I put the stick aside on the bed and used my hand to feel her pussy. Her hands instantly came down to protest and she quivered again. I pushed her hands away gently and continued my caressing of her pussy. She moaned “Hmm…Hmmm…” and wiggled. While my hand remained on her pussy, I said “Ashwini, look here”. She hesitated for a few seconds and shook her head refusing in shame. Her hands tried to remove mine from her pussy again. I repeated “Ashwini, come on, look at me”. She again shook her head and giggled and her hands now covered her face. I turned around to Sneha and Reshma and they immediately looked downwards avoiding my gaze. I put my hand under Ashwini’s thighs and guided her to flip to expose her back. As she rolled sideways, I removed the newspaper from under her and folded it to throw it into the rubbish bin under the side table. Ashwini had a nice fleshy ass, and it was slightly larger than Preethi’s ass. Ashwini was easing herself from being no longer exposing her shaved pussy to us.

I put the blanket over Ashwini and said “Ashwini, I am sure you feel very clean now as the pubic hair has come off. Just feel how smooth and soft it is down there” I told her with a chuckle. Ashwini giggled into the pillow and I saw her hands move inside the blanket to her abdominal area. This arched her ass a little upwards. Shortly, another giggle and “Chee” said Ashwini withdrawing her hand from her pussy. I looked at the two standing girls and they again looked down at the floor smiling. “Ashwini, sit up and lean against the bed frame” I instructed. Ashwini flipped under the blanket and pulled herself upwards to place her back against the frame. She held the blanket by her hands to cover her body. Her eyes remained closed and her face was pink. She bent her head down to as low as it could move in absolute shyness. “Come on Ashwini, you will need to remove the blanket so your sisters can see how beautiful you look after that shave” I mentioned. “Chee…No…!” replied Ashwini. The two girls giggled again. “Alright, close your eyes and I will help you” I said and held her hand. “No, please don’t” she resisted. However, I applied a little more force and she let go of her hand from the blanket and looked away in the other direction still with her eyes closed. I lowered the blanket to reveal her breasts. This time, I could see more exactly how they were as she was having her spine erect against the bed frame. I continued to remove the blanket and tossed it to the side. Her hands again spontaneously covered her pussy and she said “Please, don’t…”. I only smiled at her innocence and reluctance but this gave me the pleasure of playing with a conservative traditional girl who still values her feminism and innocence. Of course, being naked in front of her cousin’s husband and a very submissive and compromising position is a different issue. I placed a pillow behind her back and pulled her forward a little. She was still having her hands on her pussy but was now slanting on the pillow with her head touching the frame. Her view was now angled towards her pussy, which was precisely what I wanted. “Sneha and Reshma” I called and caught the attention of the two girls. “Now, you both please remove your clothes and stand in front of Ashwini. They both looked at each other as Ashwini opened her eyes to look at me then at them. I could see the outside becoming brighter as it was nearing sunrise. “Can we just watch?” asked Reshma hoping a positive response. “Reshma, you can either follow what I say or you can leave” I said sternly staring into Reshma’s innocent eyes. She lowered her head down and said softly “Please, can I…”. A tap from Sneha on Reshma’s hand silenced Reshma from speaking any further. Sneha caught my disapproving look and had little hesitation in conveying that to Reshma to be quiet. Sneha was the only one I had not really seen without her usual saree or sudidhar, but today she had no escape. Sneha was the first to pull the hem of her saree from her hip and lower it from her shoulder. Reshma also did so together with Sneha. It was amazing to watch two teenage girls strip simultaneously in front of me. Their sarees soon came off revealing their respective petticoats and blouses. Sneha turned around with her back facing Reshma and said “Hey, undo the buttons”. Reshma did so and Sneha turned around to undo Reshma’s blouse. Both removed their blouses and turned to face towards the wall as they dropped the blouse next to their saree. A tug of the string on the petticoat and their petticoats dropped to the ground. They stepped out of it and crossed their hands across their breasts over the bra. Reshma looked over her shoulder to see me and waited for me to say something. I looked at both Sneha and Reshma from top to bottom. Their long hair fell all the way to their back below the level of the bra. Their panties were covering most part of their ass cheeks. Unlike Ashwini, both Sneha and Reshma were having brighter skin. When Reshma noticed I was admiring them both, she turned away to face the wall again and shivered a little. I could hear her take a deep breath. I walked closer to the two of them. They half turned their head and back again facing front. “I understand your hesitation but you can see Ashwini is not wearing anything” I stated softly. When I turned to see Ashwini, she closed her eyes which she had momentarily opened to visualize what was happening. “I will help you remove them if you want” I said. “We will do it” replied Sneha quickly and her hand came backside to unhook the bra. “Hey” said Sneha to ask Reshma to follow. Reshma also unhooked her bra. Then both of them also slowly lowered their panties and stepped out of them after some hesitation. It was about 5.45am and it was getting brighter outside and birds making sounds. The two girls stood there facing the wall with one arm crossed over their breasts and the other covering their pussy. I stepped back and climbed on the bed. The sound of the bed startled Ashwini who blinked her eye to see me just inches from her. The girls turned around still covering themselves. “Come and stand here” I said pointing to the spot directly in front of Ashwini. They slowly moved and complied leaving their clothes behind on the floor.

I assumed a kneeling posture on the bed beside Ashwini’s abdomen and I put my hands forward to touch Ashwini’s hands which were still on her pussy. “Do you know the name of your parts here?” I asked Ashwini. She shook her head indicating she did not know. I looked up at Sneha and Reshma, who also shook their heads innocently. However, Reshma softly said “Pussy” with a giggle looking downwards. I laughed and said “Yes, but do you know the actual names of each part of the pussy?”. Reshma shook her head still facing down. “It is interesting that a man has to explain this to you but it is alright since I assume myself to be your teacher” I said. Obviously, the most embarrassed girl is Ashwini because she is the one in focus and my hands were resting on her pussy with only the barrier of her own hands which will be removed soon. “Ashwini, remove your hand and let me explain this to you all” I said tapping her hand. She shook her head first but then slowly withdrew her hand from her pussy. “You will need to see, Ashwini” I informed and Ashwini was looking at her pussy which was partially covered by my hand. “The actually name of ‘pussy’ is ‘vulva’” I started. I caressed the curves of her pussy adjoining the legs and waist to indicate the location involved. I then put my fore-finger on the centre of Ashwini’s pussy and caressed it from up to down. “This is the ‘labia majora’” I said pointing to the pair of lips on the outer side of the pussy. “And, this layer of skin inside is called the ‘labia minora’” I mentioned spreading the outer lips a little to reveal the inner lips. Ashwini took a few deep breaths and pushed her hands on the bed for support. “You see this adjoining junction here? This is called the ‘clitoris’” I stated as I caressed my finger over the middle of her inner lips. Reshma and Sneha were looking intently and I noticed them feeling their own pussies which were conveniently covered by their hands already. “Your ‘clitoris’ is the opening for the ‘vaginal tract’” I continued. I then gently pulled a small dark part on Ashwini’s pussy and said “This is the ‘urethra’ which carries your urine out”. I tried to personalize these statements as much as possible instead of generalizing it to a female’s anatomy. Ashwini was quivering in uncomfort as I continued using her genitals as an experimental object for exhibition. I continued “Virgin girls will have a ‘hymen’ like this…” I said pointing beyond the clitoris. “This ‘hymen’ is made up of a thin membrane which will be ruptured when penetrated. This is usually during intercourse with your husband after your marriage” I continued while fiddling with Ashwini’s pussy. I looked up at the two standing girls again and noticed them very immersed in my speech while they fondled with their own pussy. “Underneath the ‘hymen’ the ‘vaginal tract’ and ‘vagina’ leads to the ‘womb’ where the embryo is formed and the baby is developed” I stated still caressing Ashwini’s pussy. Ashwini moaned twice and her pussy was producing juices in excitement. “You girls, except Sneha, did not even know that you can have orgasm” I chuckled. Ashwini closed her eyes in a blush. The other two girls looked downwards. “A girl, like you, has an orgasm when her sensitive vaginal cells are stimulated by the intrusion of the husband’s repetitive penetration. In most cases, you will have the orgasm after your husband has ejaculated his semen fluid into you” I stated bluntly. They all listened frozen. “Your orgasm, or also known as ‘cum’, is ejaculated in order to hold your husband’s cum inside you and push it further into yourself towards the womb for insemination” I said. Ashwini moaned a few times but very softly. Her juices were now flowing out more freely and her nipples were visibly erect. “Just like your husband,, you also need to reach a climaxing orgasm to subside your sexual hormones. If not, you will feel unsatisfied even if your husband had cum inside you” I informed the innocent girls. “However, you will be very lucky if your husband continues to think of your needs after his climax” I said with a smirk. “Most men don’t care much about his wife’s satisfaction after his orgasm, and most women don’t know how to reach their own climax by either encouraging the husband or by themselves” I continued. Ashwini was moaning more frequently and was looking away from me and her pussy. I slowed down my caressing rhythm and continued to say “Usually, your husband will penetrate hard and deep for less then five minutes and cum inside you. By that time, you would not even have started to get into the mood while your husband has already taken his pleasure and ready to sleep”. “I doubt your husband will be knowledged enough to be actively involved in foreplay activities like kissing or caressing. It is also important to have postplay activities like cuddling and sucking” I continued with my lecture. I noticed Ashwini’s outer lips were now opening up and the inner lips pushing upwards. “Unlike your husbands, you girls are gifted with the ability to have multiple orgasms at one time but most of the time you end up having none” I said with a smirk. “This is mainly because of your unawareness of your own senses and abilities” I continued. “You girls can have two type of orgasms. One is by stimulating your clitoris” I said rubbing Ashwini’s clitoris causing her to moan. “Second type is vaginal orgasm by stimulating your vagina and the G-Spot therein” I stated. “The G-Spot is however different for each of you, and it depends on which part of your vagina gives you the most pleasure when stimulated” I continued. “Sneha” I said and she looked at me startled at the sudden mention of her name. “I think you have only had a clitoris orgasm so far, right?” I asked in a mocking tone. She nodded blushing but without certainty. The sun was rising outside now and the room was becoming really bright.

“Let me also tell what are the signs to indicate that you are ready for having an orgasm” I said and caught their attention again. I removed my hand from Ashwini’s pussy. Ashwini immediately looked back at me and covered her pussy with her hand. “Take your hand off Ashwini and just look” I told Ashwini and placed my forefinger on her pussy again. “First, you will have some juices flowing out” I said as I caressed my finger over Ashwini’s dripping liquid. “This indicates that you are turned on sexually and that you are inviting stimulation” I mentioned. I noticed Sneha and Reshma were feeling their own wetness. “Chee” said Reshma and both Ashwini and Sneha giggled at this embarrassing fact. “Secondly, your nipples get erected” I said and moved my hands to Ashwini’s nipples. Ashwini also brought her hands to both feel that erection and to remove my touch. Both the girls are ensured their nipples were erect by feeing them surruptiously under their crossed arm. “Thirdly, the labia majora opens itself wider to allow penetration” I stated as I caressed Ashwini’s outer lips creating a fresh wave of moaning. “Fourthly, your labia minora swells a little and bulges outwards to feel the stimulation and allow the clitoris to open” I informed. Everyone were listening carefully. “Fifthly, your body temperature increases, your heart beats faster and your face becomes redder” I continued. “Sixthly, sometimes, your breasts become enlarged by about ¼ of its usual size” I stated. “Finally, and most importantly…” I said and glanced at all three of them in succession which continuing to caress Ashwini. They all looked more intently as I paused. I continued rubbing Ashwini’s clitoris area and she made a strong moan “HHHmmmmmm”. I continued “You will moan like Ashwini” and I laughed. Ashwini made another deep moan and clenched her teeth and shut her eyes in shear humiliation. The other two made a soft giggle after my laughter looking at Ashwini’s face. “When you start moaning more frequently and louder, that means you are closer to reaching your climax by orgasm” I stated and stood up leaving Ashwini’s pussy. Ashwini moaned as softly as possible to avoid further humiliation and sighed relief from my stimulation.

I paused for a few moments before stating in a firm voice  “Now, I want you all to experience your orgasm with the knowledge of what I have just taught you” I said. They all jerked and looked at me fixated. “No, I can’t” said Sneha with a blush and a certain level of fear. Reshma seconded Sneha by saying “Please, don’t ask us to do that”. Ashwini was not really in a position to object after being stimulated for almost 30 minutes and having never experienced orgasm before. “Reshma, since you have never cum before, I want you to experience a clitoris orgasm” I said looking at Reshma. “You too, Ashwini” I said looking at the struggling Ashwini. “And Sneha, I want you to experience a vaginal orgasm since you have already experienced the clitoris orgasm before” I instructed Sneha. I was sure Sneha was taken aback by this as she stood idle for a few seconds before saying “No, please. I don’t want to do that!”.I only had to give Sneha a cold stare for her to lower her head and refrain from protesting. “Sneha, when you have accepted me as your teacher, you have also accepted to obey my instructions, failing which you will face punishments. I hope you have not forgotten the whipping Preethi gave you earlier” I stammered. She nodded looking downwards and said “Okay, Sir”. “That is a good girl” I stated as the other two observed my commanding statements. I proceeded to turn off the light as the sun started shining into the room and luminated the interior.

Part 18 – The art of masturbation and experience of orgasm for the girls

I turned back to face the three girls from near the door. “I am going to check out what Preethi is doing” I informed. They all looked on. “It is 7.00am now and I will be back at 8.30am”. They nodded. “But before I go, I want to ensure that you girls have a clean and hairless pussy in order to have a good orgasm” I stated facing Sneha and Reshma. Reshma quivered at this statement as I walked back towards them. “Reshma, lay down on this side of the bed” I said pointing to the other end of the bed from where Ashwini was resting. “But, Akka said you should not do this for me” said Reshma in hesitation. “Yes, but don’t worry. I will convince her later” I assured Reshma. Reshma slowly walked still covering her nudity. Ashwini moved herself a little further in the opposite direction and looked at the approaching Reshma who elegantly laid on the bed. I went to my suitcase and picked up a new razor to replace the one used for Ashwini. I poured some water onto Reshma’s stomach after pulling her hand away from her pussy. I then slipped a newspaper underneath Reshma as she obediently raised herself to accept it. I sprayed some shaving foam and gently started shaving. Reshma laid there motionless and took deep breaths as I eventually finished removing her bush. At the end, I started caressing her pussy but Reshma put her hand there to push mine away. “Please don’t do that” she said softly with her eyes closed. I used a tissue and wiped the remaining foam to make her pussy really dry. It was clean and her pussy lips were clearly contrasting her skin. “Done Reshma, get up” I said and Reshma promptly stood up covering herself again. “Thank you, Sir” said Reshma with a few drops of tears trickling down her face. “Don’t worry Reshma. I am glad you finally got what you wanted” I said as I changed the new razor for Sneha. “You next Sneha” I said as I folded the newspaper and dropped it into the bin. Sneha was more reluctant but she assumed a similar position like Reshma on the bed shortly afterwards. I slipped another piece of newspaper under Sneha. Sneha’s outer lips were more widely spread than Reshma’s had been. I could also notice that it was already wet. “Sneha, since you are already wet, I don’t think I need the water. What do you say?” I asked teasingly. She covered her pussy immediately and blushed by saying “Chee…”. It also brought out giggles from Ashwini and Reshma. I was somewhat happy at the ease these girls have now started taking this process of giving me pleasure in the name of getting trained to be good girls and good wives. I poured some water anyway onto Sneha’s lower abdomen and Sneha withdrew her hand to place it on the side. I sprayed the foam and shaved Sneha eventually. I took the liberty of caressing Sneha and she too objected by saying “Please stop doing that” and put her hand to remove mine. I just laughed and removed my hand as I was confident I will have full access to it in a short while. It was amazing to see Sneha naked as she was really stunning. It was wonderful that all the three relatives of Preethi were beautiful and somewhat submissive.

I stood up and said “Sneha, you go to your room and massage your pussy until you feel aroused. I am sure you know when to stop without climaxing”. Sneha sat up and got off the bed and quietly ran out of the room covering herself. “Ashwini, you also massage your pussy until I come back. But don’t apply too much force as you might hurt yourself. I doubt you will reach an orgasm since this is your first attempt” I told Ashwini who was still on the bed. She nodded. “Reshma, you follow me” I said and as I opened the door. Both Reshma and Ashwini exchanged looks after which Reshma followed me out of the room. I closed the room door after Reshma and also noticed that Sneha had closed her room door too. “Let’s go downstairs” I said as Reshma struggled to walk with the tingling feeling on her pussy. This was apparently the first time she has had pubic hear shaved and the emptiness surely was felt. She covered her breasts and pussy with both her hands as we descended the staircase. I walked into Preethi’s room and instructed Reshma to get on the bed. She complied and lay on her back still covering herself. “Reshma, you too massage your pussy and again not too hard. If you can reach an orgasm, it is fine but I doubt you would” I stated. “Chee..” blushed Reshma as she buried herself on the pillow. “It’s around 7.40am and I will be back at about 8.15am. Till then, you have the time to experience your senses” I said with a chuckle and Reshma giggled. I walked out and closed the door behind me.

I proceeded to the kitchen to find Preethi struggling and crying profusely. The kitchen was well lit now by the sunlight. “Preethi, I am here” I announced as I approached her. She immediately muffled through the gag and it was clear she was asking me to remove the gag. I did just that and eased her mouth. She gasped for some deep breaths and sank her head down. Then she moved her jaws up and down to exercise her restrained muscles. Her eyes were red and her face was wet from all the tears. A fresh wave of sobs emerged as she fought against the restraints. “PLEASE, PLEEEEASSSSEEE, remove the ropes” she cried. I gently kissed her on the lip and untied the wrists. Her hands slowly moved front and back trying to relax. I then removed the binds on the ankles. She slowly flung her legs forward. She attempted to get up but I had to undo the rope on the waist before she managed to stand up. She threw herself at me and gasped for more air while continuing to sob. I hugged her and calmed her down by saying “It’s okay. You are free now”. “I was…I was…crying all night” she said amidst her sobs. “Sorry dear, but I am doing this for your good” I consoled her and patted her back in the hug. “I want to use the bathroom please” she said a bit more calmly and looked at me by pulling herself a little backwards. “Okay dear” I said and guided her into the bathroom through the door in the living room. She knew well enough to just proceed to sit down on the toilet seat and started to relieve herself through her panties. She took some more deep breaths while she peed. I looked at my watch and it was only 7.55am and that was five minutes short of the stipulated 8.00am but I did not really care since Preethi had gone through a tough night already. Preethi finally finished her urination and I took the shower to wash her thighs. She reached for the tissue and I just slapped on her hands before she pulled off some. “PLEASE! Let me wipe myself. I can’t stand it” she pleaded.  I ignored her pleading and pulled her up from the toilet seat. She hesitantly walked out into the living room with me. I noticed her fondling her wet panties, and perhaps in the urge to cum. I dragged her to the sofa and sat her down. “Don’t touch yourself there” I warned her. She promptly removed her hand away and also looked away in embarrassment. I lowered my trousers and removed my T-Shirt. “Not here, they will come down any moment” she said in an alarmed tone. “Don’t worry” I said and removed my vest. I guided Preethi to lie on the sofa facing up and she took a deep breath knowing what was coming next. I lowered my brief as she expected and my erect cock sprang out after all that I have gone through for the past four hours. I yanked her wet panties off her to reveal her wet pussy. There was some odor on the panties and some musky smell from her pubic area. As she rested her head on the armrest, I worked my penis into her wet pussy with ease. Her senses gave in and she moaned. I hardly took five minutes before I came. As usual, I allowed a small portion into her pussy and most of the semen on the outside. “Please, let me cum also, please” she cried. I picked up her panties and put it back on her. She sobbed and continued to beg for being allowed to cum. I put my clothes back on ignoring my need to clean up. She started to massage herself but I pulled her hands away. “Preethi, this punishment is for you self-inducing an orgasm last time without my permission” I reminded her. “I am sorry for that but now I am really in the urge to cum” she said without any shyness. “Preethi, I will consider letting you cum today itself instead of tomorrow but this will come at a price” I said. “Anything. I will do anything. Please just let me cum” she said urgently. I held her hands from reaching her panties again. “Do you still remember the first time when you had an orgasm during our honeymoon?” I asked her. Her pleadings turned to embarrassment and she replied “What about it now?”.. “Nothing much about it, just thinking about how much you have changed in two weeks” I said with a laugh. This caused her to blush further. “Please. Don’t tease me anymore. Please let me cum” she asked without looking at me. “Preethi, I will let you cum” I said and paused. Her eyes caught my gaze and she smiled in joy. “Thank you, Sir” she said and tried to free her hands from my hold. “Hey, but wait. Before that, you will need to reach the level of emotion that I desire” I added. “I am already unable to control myself” she said but she immediately realized her conservativeness and blushed again. “Preethi, I assure you that this feeling will reach new heights when I introduce you to something else” I stated. “What is that?” she asked still looking away. “I pulled her off the sofa and tied her hands behind her with a rope. Her hands were not clasped behind her back but just simply touching her buttocks. “What are you going to do?” she asked timidly. “You will have your chance to cum after you watch your sister and cousins cum” I said hesitantly unsure of how to phrase this. As I expected, Preethi was startled and gasped. “What? You are not going to let them cum!” she stammered fighting her restraints on the wrists. “Preethi, if you don’t agree to this, then you will not be able to cum. I will not even let you cum tomorrow. It might be only after we get back home” I replied quickly. She was seemingly upset. Before she could start talking again, I started caressing her pussy over her panties. She attempted to retreat backwards but I held her by putting my other hand behind her back. I kissed her while I caressed her to arouse her again. It only took about 15 seconds for her to be aroused again and surrender. She was helpless and her stimulation for the past two days has kept her in the edge of climax and pain. “okay, okay” said Preethi as I withdrew my kiss. “But what if they refuse to…refuse to have an…an orgasm?” asked Preethi hesitantly. “I would only think that they will be upset if they are not allowed to have an orgasm” I chuckled. Preethi looked alarmed again. “What are you saying?” she enquired. “Preethi, don’t ask too many questions. You can watch the other girls cum and then you will be given the chance to cum as well” I informed Preethi as I poked her pussy again. She nodded immediately with no hesitation. “Good, I will also let you take a shower, wipe yourself and change to new clothes” I added to Preethi’s delight who smiled and said “Thank you so much, Sir”. “But your punishment for lying to Reshma and lying to me will still remain” I reminded her. “What punishment would I have, Sir?” she asked politely. “I am sure you want to have your orgasm first. I will tell you about those punishments a little later” I informed her and Preethi remained silent realizing her priority.

I found the collar and attached it to Preethi’s neck. It was now more convenient to guide my wife along. “You make sure you remain quiet and not to interfere. If not, then you know how the gag feels on your mouth” I said sternly. Preethi nodded as she followed me. I opened Preethi’s room door without any warning and Reshma was startled by our entrance. She was lying on the bed facing up and sweating. “Akka!” called Reshma in hesitation and surprise. “Reshma! What are you doing?” yelled Preethi in shock at seeing her sister naked and on her bed. Reshma was covering herself and soon pulled a blanket over herself covering her nudity. Reshma was not sure of what to say and looked at me for assistance. “Preethi, kneel down here on the floor” I said as I pulled her closer to the bed next to Reshma. They looked at each other without saying anything. Preethi followed my instruction and knelt down about two feet away from Reshma. “Reshma, can you tell your sister what you want to do?” I asked Reshma. Reshma looked at me and did not say anything. I could sense her hands were massaging her pussy again under the blanket. Preethi also seemingly realized something was wrong and her face whitened in fear. “Akka….” said Reshma and paused to look at me. “Just tell her Reshma. Don’t hesitate” I encouraged her. “Akka….I want to….I want to….” Said Reshma and hesitated again and looked up at me. I smiled and said “It is alright Reshma, just tell her”. “Akka…I want to….I want to have an org…orgasm…” managed Reshma. Preethi turned to me in disbelief. She then turned back at Reshma and yelled “Reshma! How can you say that to me and especially with my husband present”. Reshma started sobbing. “Preethi! You earn yourself 10 whips for that unreasonable question” I stammered. Preethi was still not reacting. I knelt next to Preethi and started fondling her pussy again. It quickly renewed her urge to climax. “Preethi, you can only cum if you allow her to reach orgasm. Moreover, she is asking you in respect and I think it is your duty to allow your sister to be happy” I continued as I massaged Preethi’s pussy further. Preethi lost her anger in no time and said “Alright Reshma. You can have an…have an….” She looked at me. “Come on Preethi, tell Reshma that with a smile” I told Preethi and poked her panties repeatedly. “Reshma, you can have it” said Preethi andadjusted her kneeling position on the floor. I smiled but Reshma was still concerned. “You stay there and watch, Preethi, while your sister reaches her first ever orgasm” I said and climed on the bed. Preethi hesitantly nodded. “Reshma, I think you have not reached the climax yet” I said as I assumed my position near Reshma on the bed. She shook her head while I could see her hands under the blanket still trying. “Reshma, I want you to close your eyes and ignore the fact that your sister is here” I said. Reshma nodded and closed her eyes. I looked at Preethi for her approval and agreement. She reluctantly nodded slowly.

“Reshma, take a deep breath and relax”. I lowered her blanket and removed it to reveal Reshma’s naked body once again. Her right hand was covering her pussy while her other hand was by her side. I pulled it aside and I pointed out the factors of her state by saying “I can see it is definitely wet. Also, your labia majora has opened. Your labia minora is bulging up a little but it still has room to bulge further up. Your nipples are erect. I can also see that you are sweating and breathing heavily”. “This means that you are close to an orgasm and just need a little more stimulation” I added. I placed my finger on Reshma’s clitoris and Preethi closed her eyes to avoid seeing her husband playing on her sister’s pussy with her consent. I gently rubbed the clit up and down. It took only about 20 seconds to make Reshma moan. I spread Reshma’s legs wider and caressed her further. Reshma was moaning further. There were more juices flowing from her pussy. Her legs moved involuntarily and she shook sideways occasionally. As I fondled with her sensitive labia minora, it soon bulged upwards and her clit was now opening apart. She was breathing heavier and deeper. Soon, her knees folded backwards and she was wiggling. Her moans were becoming louder. I resisted my temptation of penetrating into her vagina but I still wanted to give her an unforgettable experience of her first orgasm. I paused the stroking for a few seconds allowing Reshma to catch her breath. I stroked again and she moaned louder and shook her head faster. Her hands moved from her pussy to her head and back with uncertainty of where to be placed. I decided to make her cum considering that she has been massaging herself for almost an hour and I have already spent about ten minutes on it. I stroked harder and rhythmically. She was moaning louder and deeper now and her body was no longer in her control. As I reached her edge of climax, she involuntarily arched her ass upwards to meet my finger. I used my left hand to help her lift her ass while my right hand continued rubbing her clit. Reshma screamed and shook her head and legs violently as she reached her first orgasm! I continued the rubbing until she turned around and rolled to her side in Preethi’s direction. Reshma momentarily lost consciousness. My fingers were soaked with Reshma’s virgin cum. I got off the bed and walked to Preethi. She looked at me tensed. I nipped my wet finger into Preethi’s panties and stroked her clit. Preethi remained silent and controlled herself until she involuntarily moaned. I removed my finger and tugged the leash to guide her out of the room.

We wemt upstairs to my room. Preethi remained silent. I was quite sure that since she had already seen her own sister being masturbated to a grand climax, she would not protest much when her cousins undergo the same. I opened the door and Ashwini lay on the bed facing up. She instantly covered her pussy and breasts as she saw me and Preethi. “Kneel down Preethi” I instructed and she quietly knelt down next to the bed. “So, have you already reached it?” I asked Ashwini. “Not yet!” she replied with a blush. “Come on, lie down and let me see” I said. “But…” she hesitated looking at Preethi. They both locked eyes. “Ashwini, I want you to lie down, close your eyes and ignore Preethi’s presence here” I said calmly. She glanced at me and then again at Preethi before lying down on the bed again with her eyes shut. I admired Ashwini despite the presence of my wife. “Your nipples are very erect and your pussy is very wet” I started. “Chee…” blushed Ashwini. Preethi remained quiet but was observing. “Your labia majora has really opened and your labia minora has expanded outwards considerably. If you didn’t tell me, I would have thought you had already cum” I said softly. “Chee....” said Ashwini again in embarrassment. “Preethi, stand up and look at Ashwini” I told Preethi. Ashwini took a deep breath and turned away wit her eyes closed as Preethi stood up. “This is how the pussy looks before it reaches orgasm. I don’t think you have had the chance to see this before” I added. Preethi finally giggled and blushed at my remarks. Her anger seems to have subsided. “Spread your legs further Ashwini” I said and she immediately complied. I rested myself next to Ashwini and started caressing. My touch on her sensitive pussy made her moan and quiver. Her clitoris was already in the verge of spreading apart. It took only about a minute of rubbing before Ashwini was moaning louder and shaking involuntarily. She put both her legs together and turned towards Preethi’s direction. I adjested myself closer to Ashwini and pressed one hand against her hip while the other continued stroking her clit. She arched her knees upwards towards her chest to enclose my fingering. Soon, she turned back facing up and her legs were kicking involuntarily. There was one loud scream which suddenly stopped as her hip arched upwards resting her body mainly on her shoulder and feet. “Ahhh” then a pause, then another “Aahhh” and again pause, then yet another “AAAHHHH” before she sank back down and rolled towards Preethi again. There was a considerable amount of colourless liquid flowing from her pussy indicating she had cum for the first time!  Her hands went under her face burying it as she passed out. Preethi and I looked at each other as Ashwini continued breathing deeper and faster. Preethi soon blushed again and looked away. I approached the standing Preethi and once again caressed my wet fingers on her pussy by tucking under her panties. A few seconds later, Preethi kissed me in my lip and I removed my finger from her pussy. I also withdrew my kissing and tugged on Preethi’s leash.

Preethi hesitated to walk and said “Sir, can I please cum now? I can’t bear it anymore, please. I beg you, Please, Sir” she begged. I stared at the helplessly bound Preethi and continued to tug the leash towards the door. She sobbed softly and followed. I then opened Sneha’s room door. She was lying down under a blanket on the bed and appeared to have dozed off. I dragged Preethi further into the room and got on the bed as Preethi stood there. Sneha suddenly sat up in surprise. “What are you up to, Sneha?” I enquired teasingly. “I am fine” she nervously replied. She glanced at me and then at Preethi and then back to me. “Have you already had it or not yet?” I asked decently. “I….I already did” she whispered back and lowered her head. “And what did I tell you?” I asked softly but in a strong tone. She glanced up at me and lowered her head back down. “I asked you what I had told you earlier” I said more strongly. “You told me to arouse myself but not to…not to…” she paused and took a quick glimpse of the staring Preethi. “Come on, what did I tell you?” I repeated again more loudly looking into Sneha’s face this time. She nervously looked up at me and quickly said “You asked me to only arouse myself and not to…not to reach orgasm” and she looked at Preethi for support. However, Preethi was in no position to help her. “So, what have you done?” I asked cunningly in an innocent voice to further her nervousness. Sneha moved a little backwards on the bed before saying “I reached…reached orgasm” and let out a few tears. “I see. Was this clitoris orgasm or vaginal?” I prompted further answers. “Just clitoris” she said in some relief. “I see. But did I not ask you to wait till I come back?” I asked again testing her nerves further. Her face was whitening considerably in fear and trauma. “Yes, Sir” she said in a very soft voice that was bearly audible. “So, what should I do to you Sneha for not obeying your teacher?” I asked. She started sobbing and looked down. “Well, you tell me Preethi. What should I do to Sneha for not obeying her teacher?” I asked Preethi looking at her. Preethi lowered her head down and whispered “Punish her”. This brought further tears from Sneha. “What do you say, Sneha?” I asked Sneha. She simply nodded and continued sobbing. “Then, I will punish you for that later. Now, stop crying and lay back on the bed” I stated. Sneha looked at me in tears before wiping it off. She lay back on the bed while Preethi knelt next to the bed.

I removed the only safety blanket that was covering Sneha’s nude body and revealed it. She was also a stunning beauty. “As I had mentioned, I will allow you to have a vaginal orgasm. In the process, I will hopefully find your G-Spot” I said. I noticed her pussy was quite dry and was curious. “Why is it not wet despite your orgasm?” I asked. “I wiped it with my towel” she replied softly. “I see. I think that will mean you will be taking longer to cum this time” I said teasingly. She managed a smile amidst the tears. “Sneha, I want you to close your eyes and ignore Preethi’s presence here. You can take a deep breath and concentrate” I instructed as I placed my finger on her pussy to commence the masturbation. It took about two minutes before her pussy produced juices. I continued stroking her clit rhythmically until she started moaning. Sneha took slightly longer to be aroused than the others but this could be because she just had an orgasm a while ago. When Sneha started to wiggle and moan louder, I said “Sneha, take a deep breath as this is going to get a little painful”, then poked my finger slowly into her clitoris. When my finger was half an inch inside, she yelled “Ouch! That hurts”. I removed my finger and tried again slowly. This time, I managed to go in one inch before she cried. I repeatedly tried little by little until I managed to open her vaginal tract. It was really warm inside and goodness I was enjoying this! Her screams subsided and moans took over again. I slowly penetrated further into her vagina until my finger immersed itself inside. Her vaginal tract was really tight. There was some bleeding in the process but not too much. I was very careful in penetrating into her. After a few minutes, she was taking heavy breaths. I played my finger inside her tight hold bringing more moans and occasional screams.  A few more minutes passed and she was halfway there. While I was finger-fucking her, I guided her to turn towards my side. I held her hip by my other hand for leverage. This made her wiggle more and she eventually arched her knees to enclose my finger in between her knees and chest. As she continued moaning and struggling, I guided her to turn further so she would befacing down. Her knees were folded a little so she was in a kneeling posture on the bed. This also allowed me more space for my finger to move in and out. She soon lost her balance and tried to sit back up. I pressed my hand on her back and forced to remain in position. As she was losing herself to my fingering, she struggled to keep the kneeling position and laid flat on her belly. My finger was pressed my her own weight against the bed and thereby pushing it deeper into herself. I traced my finger along the vaginal wall and realized that a certain part of it created more moans than the other parts. I felt this was her G-Spot but was not sure. I forcefully stimulated that particular area and she gasped for breath and screamed loudly. It took me only two more minutes of stimulation on that location before she exploded! She rolled to face up and then to face Preethi as I continued to rub that spot inside her. Her head shook violently and she kicked in the air. Her hands covered her face as she moaned and screamed. I withrew my finger as her hot liquid dripped outside. Preethi took a good look at the orgasm as Sneha’s wet pussy was only about one feet away from Preethi’s head in the kneeling position.

“Can I please cum now? Please!” pleaded Preethi again upon viewing this wild explosion. I smiled at Preethi’s willingness to beg for an orgasm. “Soon, but before that, let’s go down” I said and Preethi immediately stood up. We left the unconscious Sneha behind and walked downstairs. As we entered Preethi’s room again, Reshma was sleeping with the blanket over her. “Reshma” I called and she sat up immediately holding the blanket. I was sure she was naked underneath the blanket. She blushed at the sight of me and Preethi. “How was the first time experience?” I questioned Reshma. “Cheeeee……” she said and covered her face in a blush and giggled. “Do you want to try that again?” I asked in a teasing manner. “No! No way! Thank you!” she replied with more giggles without removing her hand from her face. I laughed and looked at Preethi who was waiting impatiently for her turn. “Have you cleaned yourself yet?” I asked Reshma. “Not yet. I slept” she replied softly still covering her face. “Well, you had yours and do you want to know what your sister is waiting for?” I asjed Reshma and then glanced at Preethi before looking back at Reshma. Reshma lowered her hands and looked at me and then at Preethi. “Akka, what is it?” asked Reshma innocently. Preethi turned pink at the question. “Please! Sir, please don’t do this to me” pleaded Preethi. “Preethi, she asked you something. Answer her!” I commanded. “What is it, Akka?” asked Reshma again more concerningly. “The same thing….I want the same thing you just had….” Replied Preethi very softly with her head down. “I see. Ask him” replied Reshma also in a soft voice and covering her face again. Preethi looked at me and knelt on the floor to literally beg for being untied and allowed to cum. Reshma looked up as Preethi was now sobbing. “Reshma, go upstairs, ask Ashwini and Sneha to get a bath, dress nicely and you also take a shower and dress nicely” I said. Reshma nodded. “You have 30 minutes and all of you must be down here in 30 minutes” I ordered. She nodded her head. “Then what are you waiting for? Go!” I stated. She looked around in search of her clothes but when she realized she had left it upstairs, she wrapped the blanket around her naked body and slowly walked out of the room.

“Preethi, I think you will be relieved to know that in 30 minutes, you will be allowed to cum!” I whispered with a smile. She quietly look downwards.I removed the collar and said “Get on the bed and face upwards”. She complied promptly. Her hands rested behind her ass still bound. This arched her pussy a little upwards. She was still wearing the same panties for the past four days which has been soaked in her urine, her cum, my cum and a little bit of cum from the other three girls. I sat next to her and also pulled a pillow to be placed under her hands in order to further arch her pussy. I slapped the pussy once and saw into her eyes. It conveyed the message she was helplessly bound and in desperate need of reaching climax. I stood up and picked up the whip. Preethi closed her eyes in terror. “Please. No. Please. Don’t use that!” she cried. I sat down next to her as she continued to plead. After a minute or so, she stopped pleading realizing that I had not done anything with it and she opened her eyes to see me sitting next to her with the whip in my hand. “Preethi, relax” I consoled her. “You earned 10 whips earlier for yelling at Reshma and also you still have a punishment pending for lying to Reshma” I informed and continued “I am sure you will be glad to know that I have decided to combine the two punishments”. Preethi looked at me for me to spell more details. I stood up and placed the whip handle on her mouth and the tail on her pussy and between her legs to form a straight line. “Keep it still and I will be back” I said and walked out as Preethi continued to face upwards so as to avoid the whip slipping down. I went to the kitchen and grabbed the camera. I then went upstairs to my room for a new cassette. I heard someone in the shower but was not sure who it was. I knocked on the door and “Wait!” yelled Ashwini from the door. “I want you downstairs soon” I yelled back and went back down with the cassette and camera. I inserted the cassette and put the old cassette together with Preethi’s items on her wardrobe. I placed the camera on the side table and turned it on to focus on the bed. I started recording. Preethi glanced at it and remained quiet when she realized it was already recording her. I did not say anything and went back upstairs to my room. I opened my briefcase again to get my still camera. When I was about to leave the room, Ashwini walked out with a towel wrapped around her body just covering her breasts and upto her thighs. She quickly ran out of the room into her room when she saw me. I closed the door and went downstairs. I observed Preethi laid straight facing up with the cruel whip placed over her body. I took a photo with my still camera and she did not object. I zoomed one more shot on her panties with the tip of the whip placed over it. Preethi closed her eyes in humiliation but she was helpless. I put the camera on the shelf and turned back to Preethi. “So what are you waiting for now?” I asked Preethi for the purpose of the camera. She looked at me and remained quiet in defeat. “I asked you what you are waiting for?” I repeated in a bolder tone.”For my punishment, Sir” came the reply faster this time. It was clearly filmed on the video. “Do you know what punishment?” I asked. “10 whips, Sir” she replied softly.”Do you know the other punishment?” I asked. She shook her head. “That’s alright” I replied. “What do you want to do after the second punishment?” I asked with a smirk. She realized she was being teased for the humiliating answer. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. “If you don’t say it, then you will not get it” I stated. “Sir…I want to….I want to cum, Sir” she said. I laughed. “Preethi, I want to ask you have you ever been at your younger sister’s footsteps for mercy?” I asked as I sat next to her. Her eyes opened widely in surprise and it soon dawned to her that it was going to take place soon. She initially shook her head and then she involuntarily shed a few tears in disbelief. “Sir, can you please not make me do anything like that? She is my younger sister and I have always been the better one amongst us. This will degrade me in her eyes forever and I will feel humiliated beyond my imagination” she said with a sob. I really felt sorry for her but I had made up my mind already. “Preethi, what you fear is exactly what is going to happen. This is to ensure that you will never lie to your sister again under any circumstances. This memory will come to haunt you each time you want to tell a lie” I told Preethi the true reason. Preethi was in a fresh wave of tears and pleaded “Please, Sir. Don’t make me do that!”.

As Preethi continued pleading, the three girls walked in, dressed in different colours of sudidhars. I looked all of them in their faces and they all blushed and looked down in embarrassment for what had happened earlier. “I hope you all had a wonderful experience” I stated. They all giggled in unisome and looked downwards again. Preethi had stopped pleading and was awaiting the inevitable. “Reshma, come and stand here” I said pointing to the spot next to the bed and the direct view of the camera. She immediately complied. I picked up the whip from Preethi’s body and instructed Preethi “I want you to keep your lower body on the bed from your panties below and strech your hands to reach Reshma’s feet leaning down”. A fresh wave of tears exploded from Preethi as the time arrived. I untied her rope as Preethi rolled over. Reshma stood frozen and stared at me as Preethi adjusted her position on the bed. “Akka, don’t do this!” exclaimed Reshma before turning to me to ask “Please don’t do this to her. It was bad enough she had to do this to Ashwini yesterday”. Preethi also turned over her shoulder to look at me in the hope I would change my mind. “No Reshma, this is the appropriate punishment” I stated and pointed at Reshma’s feet. Preethi closed her eyes and launched her hands to grab Reshma’s feet. Preethi cried loudly as she was overcome with emotions. “Reshma, also, you will be giving her the ten whips that she earned for yelling at you earlier” I informed Reshma and handed her the whip. She hesitantly took it. “Sneha and Ashwini, go to the living room and close this door. I want you to turn on the TV and watch it. When you hear the whip sound, I want you shout the number. The punishment will end when you count 10” I told the two girls standing by the door. “So, Reshma, your whipping must be hard enough to be heard outside the closed door and beyond the TV sound” I informed. “And, if I hear a delayed count or an untimely count or when you fail to count, that whip is not accepted. So, you both better do the counting properly if you don’t want Preethi to suffer additionally” I informed Sneha and Ashwini again before sending them out of the room. They closed the door and I heard the TV. “Preethi, while 10 whips is one punishment, the other punishment is not just simply holding Reshma’s feet” I mentioned. Preethi looked over her shoulder towards me. “While you are holding Reshma’s feet, you will need to tell her that you are really sorry for having lied to her and once you have said that, you will lift yourself upwards and put her hands together in a praying posture to ask if Reshma has forgiven you. If she says she has, then you fall back to her feet tell her your sorry again. You do this 5 times after which you receive one whip. So, totally, you will need to do this 50 times and receive 10 whips before the punishment ends”. Preethi started to cry profusely and Reshma started to argue “This is not fair, Sir. She is my older sister. She should not touch my feet in the first place and I should not be whipping her”.”Reshma, for your argument, I am increasing the number of time before one whip to 6 times. So the total now is 60 times. I don’t think you want to argue any further” I stated. “And, Preethi, after the sixth time, you will ask Reshma to whip you” I added. “Reshma, it is my punishment and I deserve it” said Preethi amidst the cries and she started by saying “I am really sorry Reshma for lying to you” and she lifted herself up to put her hands together and said “Please. Will you forgive me?”. “YES!” replied Reshma with some tears of her own. Preethi controlled her tears to some level and did this repeatedly until she was in the sixth time. “Please. Will you forgive me for that?” asked Preethi. “Yes!” replied Reshma. “Then, please whip me” said Preethi with a sob. Reshma reluctantly raised the whip and looked at me and then at the pitiful Preethi. “It must be loud enough for them to count outside” I reminded. Reshma took a deep breath while Preethi waited. Reshma landed a real hard whip. Preethi took a few seconds to register the pain before screaming. Sneha had yelled “One” from outside. “Continue with your second 6 times” I informed Preethi. She commenced it by reaching for Reshma’s feet. Soon, she struggled with lifting herself up and down and Reshma was helping her lift up. When Preethi completed the 12th time, Reshma prepared to whip Preethi again. She landed another strong whip which was definitely loud enough to be heard outside. “Two” shouted Sneha again and Preethi only screamed in agony afterwards. Despite the panties Preethi was wearing, her ass was twitching after the whipping. When around 45 minutes passed, Preethi eventually reached the final set of 6 times. Preethi had very little energy left after most of it was absorbed by the whip and the pleading, and the rest by the sobs. She slowly struggled her way to the the last time. “I…I….I am sorry….I am sorry to have lied to you…” said Preethi. Reshma helped her to be lifted upwards. Preethi managed to put her hands together and say “Will you…will you forgive me? Please” she said with profuse sobbing. “Yes” replied Reshma in a monotone now with tears still flowing down. “Then, please…please whip me” said Preethi. As Preethi lay there motionless holding her breath, Reshma landed the tenth whip in good force then made Ashwini yell “Ten” and open the door. Preethi’s ass twitched and Preethi screamed in shear agony. Her ass was now welted with visible red marks. Reshma dropped the whip and made her sister lie properly on the bed. Preethi appeared to have passed out but she was only relaxing. She had no more energy to cry. Reshma instinctively reached for the ointment on the shelf and started to apply it on Preethi. I did not stop her since I cared for the well being of my wife as well. I allowed about ten minutes for Preethi to settle down and for Reshma to soothe the ass cheeks with the ointment.

“Reshma, when your sister is ready for what she wanted, I am ready to give it to her” I informed Reshma. I proceeded outside to watch TV with Sneha and Ashwini. After about 30 minutes, Reshma walked out and said “Akka wants to have it now”. I stood up and the three girls followed me. Preethi was laying in the same position as earlier, facing up with her hands under her ass and a pillow underneath that to arch her upwards. Preethi smiled as I entered. “I will give you your pleasure dear” I said and climed on the bed. All the girls giggled from the doorway after knowing exactly what was coming. Preethi blushed and asked “Can you ask them to leave, Sir?”. I turned around and said “Can you girls close the door and go out?”. “She watched us all and we want to watch her” said Ashwini with a giggle. Preethi blushed further and shut her eyes in silence.

--- To be continued ---